Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-848d4c4894-hfldf Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-06-07T05:11:09.071Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Part IV - Beyond the Boundaries of the Corporation

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  25 May 2023

Marco Corradi
Affiliation:
ESSEC Business School Paris and Singapore
Julian Nowag
Affiliation:
Lunds Universitet, Sweden

Summary

Type
Chapter
Information
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2023
Creative Commons
Creative Common License - CCCreative Common License - BYCreative Common License - NC
This content is Open Access and distributed under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution licence CC-BY-NC 4.0 https://creativecommons.org/cclicenses/

9 Horizontal Directors Revisited

Yaron Nili
9.1 Introduction

In this article, prepared for a special JCLE symposium, I revisit my initial findings regarding the prevalence of ‘horizontal directors’ in the United States.Footnote 1 ‘Horizontal directors’ serve on the board of multiple companies operating within the same industry. I have previously spotlighted the prevalence of horizontal directors in the US, despite a prima facie prohibition on director service among competitors.

Despite that spotlight and increasing attention to common ownership and to director interlocks, this Article explores six additional data years to further demonstrate the prevalence of horizontal directors as recently as the end of 2019.

In fact, in this project, the original dataset has been enhanced with bookend data from 2007 to 2009 and 2017 to 2019 for the director-level analysis. These expanded data confirm the rise of horizontal directors previously discussed and highlight their continued prevalence even against a backdrop of increased attention to the effects of common ownership and directors’ interlocks.

Horizontal directors are significant because they stand at a unique intersection of antitrust law and corporate governance. They offer many legitimate governance and operational benefits to companies and shareholders but at the same time pose significant concerns both to the governance of the corporation and to antitrust policy. Despite that significance, horizontal directors have yet to receive the proper attention from regulators, stock exchanges, and investors.

This lack of attention to the horizontal aspect of director interlocks is particularly surprising for two reasons. First, existing US antitrust regulation specifically prohibits directors from serving on the boards of two competitors,Footnote 2 so sharing a director across companies in the same industry may violate these laws. Second, antitrust law has re-emerged in recent yearsFootnote 3 commanding increased attention to market concentration and consumer welfare (specifically in merger decisionsFootnote 4 and ‘horizontal shareholding’Footnote 5 by institutional investors). This emerging literature has sparked a vivid academic and public debate regarding the effects of shareholder concentration on antitrust policy.Footnote 6 Specifically, scholars have raised concerns regarding the incentives of companies to compete where major institutional shareholders hold large equity positions in all competitors. While market concentration by large investors has been widely acknowledged, a vivid debate has ensued on whether such concentration materialises in ways that promote anticompetitive behaviour.Footnote 7 As a by-product of this debate, recent focus has been directed to the question of which channels common owners use to effect anticompetitive behaviour.

For instance, one channel prominently discussed in recent years is executive compensation. Some suggest that common owners may either actively discourage performance-sensitive compensation or not actively push for a particular compensation plan and instead promote the status quo which lets executives ‘get away with high performance-insensitive pay’.Footnote 8 While less plausible, another channel is through a targeted strategy of specific actions that is communicated to management that promotes portfolio value even at the expense of firm value.Footnote 9 In this channel, a common owner obtains leverage over management with its voting power and its ability to sell shares and decrease the market price of firm stock in order to promote its strategy.Footnote 10 Interestingly, and surprisingly, the role of directors as potential conduits of common ownership has been left underexplored. Specifically, horizontal directors might create this exact channel for common owners’ influence, therefore facilitating anticompetitive effects on the market.Footnote 11 Alternately, horizontal directors may alone serve as the channel through which anticompetitive practices are achieved, without the need to pin such results on common owners.Footnote 12

Equally important, horizontal directors are not a rarity: in fact, as shown below, empirical data reveal hundreds of directors concurrently serving on boards of companies operating in the same or similar industries. More so, the prevalence of horizontal directors is on the rise. Yet, despite the rise in horizontal directorships over time, proactive corporate disclosure of horizontal directors remains sparse.Footnote 13 Notably, the presence of horizontal directors across industry lines is not equal. Some industries are more prone to having horizontal directors than others. For example, while the construction industry has on average 10.6% industry-level horizontal directors serving on two or more companies’ boards, the manufacturing industry has 33.7%.Footnote 14 This variance across industries invites for further research trying to connect industry levels of anticompetitiveness and horizontal directorships.

This Article proceeds as follows. Part II starts by providing an overview of the unique case of horizontal directors. Part III then provides a refreshed empirical analysis of the S&P 1500 director dataset and also revisits the company-level analysis of disclosure practices. Part IV then provides an overview of the current US legal framework governing and regulating horizontal directors. Part V discusses and analyses the implications of those results in more detail in light of the potential benefits and concerns horizontal directors may bring.

9.2 From Interlocks to Horizontalness

Directors’ service on multiple boards has drawn both investor and academic attention,Footnote 15 mostly focusing on one of two areas: (1) the number of board seats a director holds and whether directors who hold several board positions have an impact on company performance or other governance metricsFootnote 16 or (2) the ‘interlocks’, or the connections and bridges, created between two (or more) companies by having a director that serves on both (or multiple) boards.Footnote 17

Busy directors, and the interlocks they create, are a natural and inevitable by-product of a corporate culture that taps directors to serve on multiple boards at once.Footnote 18 The benefits of serving on multiple boards are tangible. Busy directors have more experience, provide more connections and develop more industry expertise at a rate that exponentially increases with the number of boards they serve.Footnote 19 Conversely, less-busy directors provide fewer tangential benefits derived from busyness to firms.Footnote 20

While there is no shortage in attention to busy directors,Footnote 21 missing from current discourse is a more nuanced account of the boards on which busy directors serve. While by definition directors serving on more than one board fall into the definition of a ‘busy director’, some of these busy directors also serve on more than one board in the same industry – these are what I termed as horizontal directors.Footnote 22

Horizontal directors are particularly important because their prevalence, as discussed below, raises both governance and antitrust concerns. Horizontal directors raise antitrust concerns since their concurrent board seats provide a channel between companies in the same industry. These channels can lead to either collaboration and/or collusion.Footnote 23 Additionally, horizontal directors also raise corporate governance concerns, such as reduced independence and increased conformity in governance practices that could lead to systemic governance risk.Footnote 24 Moreover, the rise in horizontal directors comes against a backdrop of heightened concentration in the US markets. More than 75% of US industries experienced a rise in concentration levelsFootnote 25 in recent years.Footnote 26 As the distribution of a given market among participating companies becomes less spread out, the anticompetitive effects of collusion and price-fixing intensify. Therefore, the potential impact of horizontal directors is also amplified.

A final factor contributing to the profound effect horizontal directors can have in the corporate landscape is a product of the fact that demarcation lines among industries are becoming increasingly more difficult to ascertain.Footnote 27 Because horizontal directors are identified based on industry, the murkier industry lines become, the harder it will be to identify and monitor horizontal directors for anticompetitive behaviour.

9.3 Revisiting Horizontal Directors: Empirical Findings

This Part provides augmented data on the prevalence of horizontal directors in the US as well as information disclosed to investors on horizontal directors. The data presented herein extend prior analysis,Footnote 28 expanding the analysis to include data from 2007 to 2009 and 2017 to 2019, therefore providing an even more broad view of the rise of director horizontalness and the persistence of it even as recently as January 2020.

9.3.1 Horizontal Directors in S&P 1500 Companies
9.3.1.1 Methodology

This Part examines the prevalence of horizontal directors on boards in the same industry for companies within the S&P 1500 from 2007 and through 2019. The data for this sample were originally compiled from Equilar’s BoardEdge dataset.Footnote 29 Both director-level data and company-level data were obtained for each company within the S&P 1500 for each year previously mentioned. These separate datasets were merged to create one panel dataset at the director-company-year level where each individual case describes a director’s service on a specific S&P 1500 board as well as any additional boards that specific director served on and that were outside of the S&P 1500. For the purposes of analysis all directors were included, whether they were designated as independent or not. This consolidated dataset was subsequently supplemented with company-level data from FactSet and the North American Industry Classification System (NAICS) Association to add NAICS codesFootnote 30 and industry classifications for groups of SIC and NAICS codes.

Directors were coded as ‘horizontal’ using four classifications: whether a director served on more than one board in the same (1) SIC code, (2) SIC industry, (3) NAICS code, or (4) NAICS industry. Because an ‘industry’ contains multiple SIC codes or NAICS codes, the industry-horizontal classifications are a broader measure than the classifications based on specific SIC or NAICS codes. However, using both SIC and NAIC classifications allows for a more robust analysis. Directors were given a binary variable (0 or 1) for each classification indicating their horizontal status. These variables were used to calculate the number of horizontal boards on which the director served in a given year. Directors were also coded as ‘busy’ – serving on more than one board at a time – regardless of whether those boards are horizontal. Each busy director was individually coded with an indicator variable as well as a count of the number of boards on which they served each year.

9.3.1.2 Director-Level Analysis

As depicted in Table 9.1, the expanded data show the number and percentage of directors in the S&P 1500 who served on more than one board. From 2007 to 2019, more than 30% of all directors sat on more than one board, and a substantial number of directors (around 12%) held three or four board positions. The data covering the 2010–2016 years (‘The Original Data’) pointed out that the percent of busy directors did not vary more than 2% from 2010 to 2016. However, the supplemented data from 2007 to 2009 and 2017 to 2019 show a more prominent incline in busy directors over time. For example, the number of directors that served on two boards increased by 17% from 2007 to 2019, and the number of directors that served on three boards increased by 39% for this same time period.

Table 9.1 Number of boards a director sits on

1

2

3

4

5

6

7+

N

2019

61.93%

24.99%

9.21%

3.11%

0.63%

0.09%

0.04%

100.00%

6,159

2,485

916

309

63

9

4

9,945

2018

60.81%

24.91%

10.14%

3.22%

0.75%

0.12%

0.05%

100.00%

6,175

2,530

1,030

327

76

12

5

10.155

2017

60.42%

25.08%

10.43%

3.16%

0.78%

0.09%

0.03%

100.00%

5,943

2,467

1,026

311

77

9

3

9,836

2016

65.14%

22.44%

9.08%

2.66%

0.52%

0.10%

0.04%

100.00%

8,191

2,822

1,142

335

66

13

5

12,574

2015

63.75%

23.49%

9.05%

2.92%

0.59%

0.13%

0.07%

100.00%

7,937

2,925

1,127

363

74

16

9

12,451

2014

63.55%

23.37%

9.22%

2.83%

0.79%

0.18%

0.07%

100.00%

7,960

2,927

1,155

354

99

22

9

12,526

2013

63.31%

23.28%

9.78%

2.70%

0.70%

0.17%

0.07%

100.00%

7,822

2,877

1,208

333

86

21

9

12,356

2012

63.92%

23.24%

9.40%

2.44%

0.78%

0.14%

0.07%

100.00%

7,755

2,820

1,141

296

95

17

8

12,132

2011

64.23%

23.25%

9.11%

2.44%

0.75%

0.19%

0.03%

100.00%

7,650

2,769

1,085

291

89

23

3

11,910

2010

63.63%

23.41%

9.20%

2.68%

0.74%

0.30%

0.03%

100.00%

7,564

27,83

1,094

318

88

36

4

11,887

2009

72.88%

18.76%

6.03%

1.71%

0.50%

0.12%

0.01%

100.00%

10,090

2,597

835

237

69

16

1

13,845

2008

71.60%

19.88%

6.35%

1.56%

0.49%

0.11%

0.02%

100.00%

10,164

2,822

902

221

69

15

3

14,196

2007

69.60%

21.35%

6.64%

1.80%

0.47%

0.11%

0.02%

100.00%

9,675

2,968

923

250

66

15

3

13,899

Additionally, the percent of directors that serve on two or more boards has increased despite the fact that the total number of directors in the sample has decreased by 3% on average each year (total decline of 28% from 2007 to 2019).

As I have previously underscored, horizontal directors are not outliers among directors of public companies – the opposite is true. Table 9.2 shows that the trends previously highlighted with respect to the Original Data are amplified by the additional years included. Although the data show that the percent of busy directors that share an industry within their boards served does not vary more than 8% in this 13-year period, a closer look at the data shows more nuanced patterns. For example, the number of directors that served on boards of at least two companies within the same industry slowly increased from 2007 to 2009. However, from 2009 to 2010 there was a 20% decrease in the number of directors that served on two or more boards within the same industry, showing some year-to-year volatility in the appointment of horizontal directors.

Table 9.2 Number and percentage of busy directors sharing an industry within boards served

# of boards

2007

2008

2009

2010

2011

2012

2013

2014

2015

2016

2017

2018

2019

2

895 (34%)

994 (35%)

1473 (46%)

952 (34%)

1002 (36%)

1056 (37%)

1077 (37%)

1094 (37%)

1075 (37%)

1051 (37%)

936 (38%)

960 (38%)

954 (38%)

3

519 (62%)

571 (63%)

618 (65%)

676 (62%)

687 (63%)

724 (63%)

800 (66%)

769 (67%)

751 (67%)

767 (67%)

675 (65%)

674 (65%)

596 (65%)

4

197 (79%)

184 (78%)

266 (83%)

258 (81%)

237 (81%)

237 (81%)

267 (80%)

289 (82%)

300 (83%)

282 (84%)

262 (84%)

281 (85%)

269 (86%)

5

63 (90%)

62 (90%)

97 (92%)

80 (91%)

81 (91%)

89 (94%)

79 (92%)

93 (94%)

67 (91%)

62 (94%)

75 (95%)

73 (95%)

56 (90%)

6

16 (100%)

15 (100%)

25 (93%)

33 (92%)

22 (96%)

16 (94%)

21 (100%)

22 (100%)

16 (100%)

13 (100%)

9 (100%)

12 (100%)

10 (100%)

7+

1 (100%)

4 (100%)

10 (100%)

4 (100%)

3 (100%)

8 (100%)

9 (100%)

9 (100%)

9 (100%)

5 (100%)

2 (67%)

4 (80%)

3 (75%)

Although industry classification is broader than a single SIC or NAICS classification, combining multiple codes, the number of horizontal directors is substantial under both metrics. There were 1,888 directors that served on the board of more than one company within the same industry in 2019. On a more granular level, there were 412 directors (10.8% of directors serving on more than one board) who served on at least two companies in the same industry per four-digit SIC code. Similarly, there were 250 directors (9.2% of the directors serving on more than one board) that served on at least two companies’ boards within the same NAICS code.

The number of directors that serve on more than one company with the same NAICS or SIC code has decreased by only 3% from 2016 to 2019 (Table 9.3). Therefore, there has not been a significant change in the striking presence of horizontal directors since the Original Data.

Table 9.3 Number and percentage of busy directors sharing SIC/NAICS within boards served

# of boards

SIC/NAICS

2010

2011

2012

2013

2014

2015

2016

2017

2018

2019

2

SIC

140

(5%)

149 (5%)

180 (6%)

183 (6%)

195 (7%)

208 (8%)

209 (8%)

170 (7%)

169 (7%)

184 (7%)

NAICS

104

(4%)

120 (4%)

144 (5%)

155 (5%)

165 (6%)

159 (5%)

147 (5%)

143 (6%)

151 (6%)

156 (6%)

3

SIC

101

(9%)

103 (9%)

123 (11%)

139 (12%)

129 (11%)

148 (13%)

150 (13%)

146 (14%)

154 (15%)

129 (14%)

NAICS

80

(7%)

81 (7%)

99 (9%)

118 (10%)

115 (10%)

129 (11%)

132 (12%)

121 (12%)

123 (12%)

107 (12%)

4

SIC

45

(14%)

43 (15%)

53 (18%)

70 (21%)

68 (19%)

85 (25%)

102 (29%)

73 (23%)

77 (23%)

67 (21%)

NAICS

36

(11%)

40 (14%)

41 (14%)

57 (17%)

65 (18%)

62 (17%)

56 (17%)

65 (21%)

65 (20%)

63 (20%)

5

SIC

21

(24%)

19 (21%)

28 (29%)

28 (33%)

31 (31%)

24 (32%)

26 (39%)

38 (48%)

29 (38%)

22 (35%)

NAICS

14

(16%)

14 (16%)

28 (29%)

23 (27%)

23 (23%)

19 (26%)

24 (36%)

35 (44%)

23 (30%)

14 (23%)

6

SIC

13

(36%)

8 (35%)

9 (53%)

8 (38%)

13 (59%)

9

(56%)

10 (77%)

7

(78%)

7

(58%)

9

(90%)

NAICS

13

(36%)

10 (43%)

7 (41%)

5 (24%)

11 (50%)

7

(44%)

8

(62%)

5

(56%)

6

(50%)

9

(90%)

7+

SIC

1

(25%)

0 (0%)

5 (62%)

7 (78%)

6 (67%)

4

(44%)

2

(40%)

2

67%)

3

(60%)

1

(25%)

NAICS

1

(25%)

0 (0%)

5 (62%)

6 (67%)

5 (56%)

3

(33%)

2

(40%)

2

(67%)

3

(60%)

1

(25%)

Total

SIC

321

(7.4%)

322

(7.5%)

398

(9.2%)

435

(9.5%)

442

(9.7%)

478

(10.5%)

499

(11.3%)

436

(11.1%)

449

(11.2%)

412

(10.8%)

NAICS

248

(5.7%)

265

(6.2%)

324

(7.5%)

364

(8%)

384

(8.4%)

379

(8.3%)

369

(8.4%)

371

(9.5%)

371

(9.2%)

350

(9.2%)

Table 9.4 further shows that the percentage of horizontal directors as a percent of busy and total directors has been trending upwards over time with a merely a slight decline seen in the last two years. For example, in 2010, 7.4% of all horizontal directors sat on at least two boards of within the same SIC classification. This number increased by 7% on average each year from 2010 to 2016 but decreased by 2% in both 2018 and 2019. A similar trend was observed under the NAICS classification with an average increase in that metric of 8% each year with a decline of 3% in the last two years.

Table 9.4 Time trend of horizontal directors

Year

2010

2011

2012

2013

2014

2015

2016

2017

2018

2019

% of Industry-Horizontal Directors out of All Directors

16.9

17.1

17.6

18.2

18.2

17.8

17.3

19.7

19.5

18.8

% of Industry-Horizontal Directors out of Busy Directors

46.3

47.7

48.7

49.7

49.8

49.1

49.7

50.2

50.2

49.6

% of SIC-Horizontal Directors out of All Directors

2.7

2.7

3.3

3.5

3.5

3.8

3.9

4.4

4.3

4.2

% of SIC-Horizontal Directors out of Busy Directors

7.4

7.6

9.1

9.6

9.7

10.6

10.9

11.2

11

10.8

% of NAICS-Horizontal Directors out of All Directors

2.1

2.2

2.7

2.9

3.1

3

2.9

3.7

3.6

3.6

% of NAICS-Horizontal Directors out of Busy Directors

5.7

6.2

7.4

8

8.4

8.4

8.4

9.5

9.3

9.2

The pattern of steady growth followed by a slight decline is magnified in Figure 9.1. As depicted below, there has been a significant amount of growth from 2007 to 2016, particularly among directors serving on three or more boards. However, the expanded data show that the number of busy directors who sit on boards for companies within the same SIC code has slightly decreased in the last couple of years especially for directors serving on four or more boards, though it is still at significantly higher levels compared to 2010.

Figure 9.1 Percentage of busy directors sitting on at least two boards with the same SIC code

9.3.2 Disclosure Practices

The SEC imposes disclosure requirements on publicly traded companies in regard to their independent directors. Under Item 407 of Regulation S-K, companies are required to disclose which directors have been determined to be independent by the board of directors.Footnote 31 Companies must also disclose any non-independent members of the compensation, nominating, or audit committees.Footnote 32 And lastly, if any company has adopted its own director independence standards, in addition to the existing stock exchange rules, the company must disclose whether its own definition of ‘independence’ is available online.Footnote 33

Alongside the director independence disclosure requirements, companies are required to provide general information on their directors. Notably, Item 401(e)(2) requires companies to ‘[i]ndicate any other directorships held, including any other directorships held during the past five years, held by each director’.Footnote 34 Thus, Items 401 and 407 collectively require companies to disclose which directors are considered independent and to detail each director’s position on the board and any directorships held over the past five years.

The disclosure of board positions enables investors to better monitor and influence companies regarding board composition, including horizontal directors. However, companies vary in their disclosure practices and many lack several elements that would give shareholders access to information about horizontal directors.

To analyse the disclosure practices for companies within different market capitalisations, data were hand collected for fifty large-cap companies that make up the Fortune 50 and fifty small-cap companies that make up the Russell 2000. Data regarding the service of directors for other companies were collected from each company’s most recent form DEF 14A – an annual proxy filing required by the SEC.

Of the 100 companies surveyed, 99 had directors that served on another board. 97 of those companies disclosed this information, but only 24 of those companies provided a description of the other company or identified the company’s industry, as shown in Table 9.5. As previously noted, given the scarcity of information disclosed, it is very difficult to ascertain the presence of a horizontal director.

Table 9.5 Director disclosures

Level of proxy statement disclosure

Percent of companies

Name of other boards served

97

Industry of other boards served

24

Current boards served

95

Past boards served

90

More than minimum disclosure of past five years

53

Additionally, companies are only required to disclose a director’s prior roles for the last five years. Considering many companies (53%) only disclose the minimum required and some (6%) didn’t disclose any past information at all, this causes a great concern as the social and professional ties that a director develops while serving on other boards generally last for much longer than five years. Even when this information was disclosed, it is often buried within a paragraph and not presented in an easy-to-digest format that highlights this information. This leaves shareholders in the dark about the true prevalence of horizontal directors in their portfolio companies.

9.4 The Peculiar Presence of Horizontal Directors
9.4.1 The Regulatory Framework

Horizontal directorships are not completely unchecked, they are subject to several regulatory and market restrictions. While corporate and securities laws do not explicitly prohibit horizontal directorships,Footnote 35 a mosaic of regulatory and market-based restrictions does provide outer limits on their prevalence. Similarly, and more explicitly, antitrust laws attempt to target collusion between competitor companies with common directors.Footnote 36 Yet, these constraints may have not yielded the expected results. Indeed, despite the various constraints on horizontal directors, they remain prevalent.

9.4.1.1 Antitrust: Section 8 of the Clayton Act

The major aim of antitrust regulation is to promote healthy, fair, and robust competition among companies.Footnote 37 Horizontal directors may provide an avenue for companies to collude at the expense of consumers, in direct violation of antitrust regulatory goals.Footnote 38 Section 8 of the Clayton Act directly addresses this concern by prohibiting an individual or entity from serving on the board or as an officer of two competing corporations.Footnote 39 The crux of Section 8 revolves around the requirement that the two companies be competitors. Horizontal directors risk violating Section 8 if the two (or more) companies in question are considered ‘competitors’, as the Clayton Act requires.Footnote 40 Companies that produce the same products, companies that sell ‘reasonably interchangeable products within the same geographic area’,Footnote 41 and ‘companies that vie for the business of the same prospective purchasers, even if the products they offer, unless modified, are sufficiently dissimilar to preclude a single purchaser from having a choice of a suitable product from each’ all fall into the category of ‘competitors’ for purposes of Section 8.Footnote 42

The government can also target horizontal directors under Section 5 of the Federal Trade Commission Act (FTC Act) as an unfair practice or method of competition,Footnote 43 which provides the FTC with broader power to pursue per se violations and activities that violate the spirit of the Clayton Act.Footnote 44 It follows that horizontal directors do not have to overtly collude to violate antitrust law. The FTC recently demonstrated that anticompetitive effects outside of direct coordination could still violate antitrust principles, relying on evidence of unilateral effects.Footnote 45 Interestingly, horizontal directors are also prevalent in the EU.Footnote 46 However, unlike the US, horizontal directors in direct competitors are not prohibited in Europe, with the exception of Italy.Footnote 47 Italy prohibited interlocking in 2011 to promote competition in the banking, insurance, and financial sectors.Footnote 48

9.4.1.2 Fiduciary Duty Law

Directors are agents of the corporation, and therefore, they owe fiduciary duties to the corporation.Footnote 49 Because horizontal directors serving on the board of two companies owe concurrent fiduciary duties to each company, they are at a heightened risk of violating their fiduciary duties.Footnote 50

Delaware law has well-developed case law interpreting allegations of conflicting loyalties and corporate opportunity violations.Footnote 51 Loyalty conflicts typically arise in the parent–subsidiary setting. Delaware courts have declined to hold that dual-seated directors on parent–target subsidiary boards are per se conflicted,Footnote 52 but have found a violation of good faith and fair dealing and the ‘absence of any attempt to structure [the] transaction on an arm’s length basis’, and on that basis held that the directors were conflicted.Footnote 53

Additionally, under the corporate opportunity doctrine, directors may not take for themselves ‘a new business opportunity that belongs to the corporation, unless they first present it to the corporation and receive authorization to pursue it personally’.Footnote 54 Horizontal directors are more susceptible to potential corporate opportunity concerns due to their increased access to intra-company information.Footnote 55 The potential for these directors to, even unintentionally, violate their fiduciary duties is reason for them to limit their service on other boards, or at the very least restrict their exposure through corporate opportunity waivers,Footnote 56 recusals, and nondisclosure agreements.Footnote 57

9.4.1.3 Interlocking Director Committee Limitations

Horizontal directors are theoretically also restricted by The New York Stock Exchange (NYSE) and the NASDAQ Stock Market, both of which require that a majority of a company’s board of directors be independent.Footnote 58 Because director independence can depend on the director’s or her family members’ service in other companies, a horizontal director who serves on the board of multiple companies risks corroding her independence.Footnote 59

A specific restriction imposed by the NYSE that could impact the service of horizontal directors requires that simultaneous service on more than three public company audit committees be disclosed and approved by the board.Footnote 60 NASDAQ does not have the same rule, but in recent years there has been a marked drop-off in participation on more than three audit committees by directors.Footnote 61 As Table 9.6 demonstrates, the percentage of directors serving on the audit committees on four or more boards has declined dramatically, going from 8.33% in 2010 to 0.51% in 2019.

Table 9.6 Audit committee participation by busy directors

Audit participation

2010

2011

2012

2013

2014

2015

2016

2017

2018

2019

4+ Boards

8.33%

9.09%

6.06%

2.90%

2.33%

1.87%

1.80%

0.54%

0.54%

0.51%

9.4.1.4 ISS/Glass Lewis

Institutional Shareholder Services, Inc. (ISS) and Glass Lewis wield influence in potentially comparable ways to that of governmental regulators by shaping corporate governance practices and corporate board policies.Footnote 62 Both ISS and Glass Lewis have adopted policies providing additional boundaries on the service of directors on multiple boards that companies will be expected to follow in order to win the support of ISS and Glass Lewis.

Because support of these proxy advisory firms is critical, their adopted policies likely increase the pressure on firms to reduce the number of busy directors, including horizontal directors. Even though their policies only serve as an outer limit on extreme cases of horizontal directorships and are unlikely to curb a large percentage of the cases, these standards still have an impact. As Part II demonstrated, the ratio of horizontal directors dramatically increases as they serve on more boards. Therefore, limiting – even modestly – the number of boards on which a director can hold a position has a stronger impact on those directors that have horizontal directorships.

9.4.1.5 Disclosure Rules

Finally, as discussed above, the SEC imposes disclosure requirements on publicly traded companies requiring them to provide general information on their directors, including information regarding their service on other boards. To the extent companies comply with such requirements, it may deter them from appointing horizontal directors if they anticipate regulatory pressure or investor push-back.

9.4.2 Horizontal Directors: Contrasting the Law with the Data

Antitrust laws prohibit horizontal directorships in competing corporations. Yet, as discussed herein, a significant number of directors serve on boards in the same industry, even if narrowly defined by NAICS and SIC classifications. While industry measures are only a crude proxy for the potential of two companies to compete, it is more likely that two companies operating in the same space will in fact compete. This is especially true given the wide definition of competition that has been applied to Section 8.Footnote 63 How can one explain this disparity of law and reality?

As I discussed in a prior writing, there are several key factors that help explain the prevalence of horizontal directors against this regulatory backdrop. First, it could be that companies sharing a director, even in the same industry, are not competitors, and therefore are not in violation of Section 8. However, this is unlikely given the fact that Section 8 applies to ‘companies that vie for the same purchasers’ even if dissimilar products.Footnote 64 Second, although Section 8 is a strict liability offense,Footnote 65 several practical and structural barriers hinder its enforcement. Historically, the FTC and DOJ have not brought Section 8 enforcements in court,Footnote 66 but instead have relied on self-policing and behind-the-scenes actions to pressure violators.Footnote 67 Additionally, private plaintiffs may be disincentivised from bringing a claim due to the lack of remuneration for individual shareholders, especially in cases where horizontal directors advance shareholder value. Furthermore, as discussed above, information regarding horizontal directors is not clearly disclosed or readily available to shareholders to identify these situations.Footnote 68

Section 8 also gives the FTC a lot of discretionary power and lacks clarity and a bright-line rule in applying the ‘competition’ requirement. This is further complicated by the fact that it is not always obvious to discern the market in which a company operates. The lack of a clear and public enforcement process adds a layer of difficulty in projecting FTC/DOJ enforcement and in deterring companies from violating Section 8 ex-ante.

9.5 Horizontal Directors: Zero-Sum Proposition?

Some level of collaboration between companies within the same industry can be beneficial to consumers; therefore, antitrust laws only target efforts that lead to anticompetitive outcomes or collusion.Footnote 69 Horizontal directors may provide value to the company and investors, such as contributing to the diffusion of beneficial corporate governance practices, networking, and expertise. By sitting on boards of multiple companies in the same industry, horizontal directors gain intimate knowledge can be a valuable asset to a director’s ability to advise and monitor the management team.Footnote 70 However, the presence of horizontal directors also presents concerns, such as an increased risk of antitrust collaboration, an increased risk of systemic governance risk,Footnote 71 and decreased director independence.Footnote 72 Furthermore, horizontal directors may facilitate anticompetitive practices that could further insulate management from market pressures which may lead to a loss of shareholder value in the long term.

As previously explored, this Article re-emphasises the need to shine a spotlight on horizontal directors and to address the accompanying concerns. Even though there has been a slight decline in the number of directors serving on companies within the same industry in the last few years, the overall prevalence of horizontal directors remains a concern.

Yet, horizontal directors are not necessarily a zero-sum proposition. Companies could still tap the valuable aspects of horizontal directors while at the same time minimising the concerns that they may present.

First, legislation that targets higher risk companies will be more effective at mitigating antitrust risks and will be easier to enforce uniformly, which will mitigate some of the current Section 8 underenforcement concerns. As I previously discussed,Footnote 73 some industries and SIC codes are more likely to have horizontal directors, and some of these horizontal-director-saturated industries also exhibit strong levels of industry concentration, perhaps making them a key starting point for evaluation.

Focusing the prohibition on concentrated industries might strike a desired balance. The right balance would allow companies to enjoy the benefits these directors provide while prohibiting their presence in cases where the costs to competition are more likely to outweigh these benefits. For instance, Section 8 could be revised to exempt from the prohibition industries with an HHI that is below a certain threshold. Aggressively enforcing Section 8 for that subset of public companies would reduce significant antitrust risk. Italy took a similar approach, in focusing on the banking sector. The main provision dealing with interlocking directors prohibits members of boards and any top manager of a company operating in the banking, insurance, and financial sectors from holding one of those offices in a competing company.Footnote 74 However, the Italian legislation was criticised for its inflexibility and lack of clarity.Footnote 75 For example, the Act did not include a de minimis exemption for very small firms that did not prompt the same concerns as larger companies.Footnote 76 If policymakers choose to amend the Clayton Act, they should take care to incorporate flexibility to strike the desired balance.

Second, regulators could consider an ex-ante design to Section 8 of the Clayton Act that would allow directors to apply for a waiver before accepting a horizontal directorship. By obtaining an ex-ante ‘no action’ waiver,Footnote 77 companies would be more certain about nominating potential directors. Furthermore, companies would be able to justify the nomination of directors that would technically violate the Act. Giving the FTC a veto right ex-ante would also reduce the need for costly ex-post enforcement and may lead to more consistent enforcement.

In fact, a similar arrangement is already employed in the context of interlocking bank directorships. The Federal Reserve’s (the Fed) Regulation L is similar to the Clayton Act in that it prohibits an officer or director of a bank from serving as an officer or director for more than one of any bank’s holding companies with over $10 billion in assets.Footnote 78 However, Regulation L allows the Fed to grant waivers when it determines that an interlock would not substantially lessen competition.Footnote 79 While the banking industry is more regulated than other industries, one can easily find ways to implement this rule in a cost effective way across other industries. For instance, the FTC may require a public notice to be filed, with a presumption of approval unless otherwise indicated within 20 days. The notice in turn will also allow shareholders, stock exchanges, and proxy advisors to apply private ordering restrictions if they so desire.

Third, and as previously mentioned, horizontal directors toe the line between antitrust and corporate governance, and a comprehensive reform should highlight the benefits of these directors as well as address the corporate governance risks. As Part II highlighted, many companies currently keep disclosures to the bare minimum required.Footnote 80 Thus, it is often difficult to even identify the industry of the other boards on which horizontal directors serve. Regardless of whether shareholders see horizontal directors as positively or negatively impacting the company, improved transparency via more comprehensive disclosures would enable shareholders to more effectively participate in corporate governance by making more informed director nominations and board recommendations.

An alternative approach to consider for reform would be updating stock exchanges’ self-regulation to better incorporate horizontal directorship concerns. One concern of horizontal directorships is the ability of directors to serve as independent directors when they have extensive experience in one industry. From a shareholder perspective, including directors with deep industry experience may add significant value to the company. Accordingly, stock exchanges may consider revising their independence definitions to exclude directors from being considered independent if they serve on the boards of two companies in the same SIC code, whether or not they are considered competitors. This restriction could strike a better balance between enabling companies from benefitting from horizontal directorship and preventing boards and directors from becoming too dependent on their specific industry connection.

Finally, state law and fiduciary law can also evolve to increase restrictions to mitigate the concerns that arise from the prominence of horizontal directors. Additionally, tightening judicial review of non-compete agreements, corporate opportunity waivers, and board fiduciary duties may position common law jurisprudence to more effectively address potential governance issues that stem from the presence of horizontal directors. For example, courts may examine corporate opportunity waivers more skeptically where a horizontal director is involved and where the opportunity is given to a horizontal company. The common law route can provide the flexibility and adaptability that regulatory intervention often lacks; however, it will depend on litigants voicing concerns.

9.6 Conclusion

In many ways, horizontal directors epitomise the push and pull of our corporate governance system. Directors are expected to monitor management, to provide expertise and networking, and to make the corporation’s most important decisions.Footnote 81 Yet, we lean on outsiders to serve as directors, and we allow, and even encourage, their service on other boards, potentially undermining their ability to appropriately serve their director role. Indeed, many directors serve on more than one board when given the opportunity. Director is a desired position due to the relatively limited time commitment to each board, significant salary and perks, and limited exposure to legal risk.Footnote 82 Additionally, serving on several boards across industries, within the same industry, and even within the same SIC code can benefit not only the director but also the companies she serves – at least under certain conditions.Footnote 83

Yet, there is an open question as to how horizontal directors should fit within our current antitrust regulatory framework and corporate governance regime. Moreover, how to appropriately balance the competing interests remains unresolved. Similarly, it remains unclear how we should view horizontal directorships given increased industry concentration and vivid discourse regarding horizontal mergers and horizontal shareholdings.

This Article demonstrates that horizontal directors remain a prevalent feature (and bug) of the US corporate landscape. Future research into horizontal directorships is still needed, given the increased reliance on the board as an institution,Footnote 84 and the emergence of contemporary antitrust discourse regarding horizontal ties between companies through common shareholders. Understanding that not all companies are created equal, investors may be better situated than regulators to account for the rise in horizontal directorships and offer market-based solutions to the inherent tension that these directors present.

10 Interlocking Directorates in Europe An Enforcement Gap?

Florence Thépot
10.1 Introduction

Interlocking directorates refer to situations in which one or more companies have one or more members of their boards in common. In the US, under Section 8 of the Clayton Act, competing companies are prohibited from having common board members.Footnote 1 In application of this prohibition, Eric Schmidt, CEO of Google, stepped down from the board of Apple in 2009. In the EU, however, such links between companies’ boards are not uncommon. In the EU, as well as in the different Member States,Footnote 2 there is no such express prohibition of interlocking directorates between competitors. Some economies have even been characterised by very dense networks of companies owing to multiple links among their boardsFootnote 3.

This chapter highlights the potential anticompetitive risks raised by interlocking directorates between competitors. The anticompetitive effects stem both from the increased ability to collude enabled by interlocks, as well as the reduced incentive to compete fiercely on markets characterised with numerous social and corporate links. In addition, this chapter touches upon the questions of conflict of interest and problems of directors’ independence that are inherent when a board member sits on the boards of two competing companies.

The main claim of this chapter is that there may be an enforcement gap around anticompetitive effects of interlocking directorates in Europe. Although Article 101 TFEU and EU Merger Control regulation theoretically apply to the coordinated and unilateral effects of interlocks, these provisions are of very limited use in practice. Company law in some Member States, such as France, limits the number of board appointments a director may hold, but such solutions are specific to certain types of companies and are largely insufficient to address the anticompetitive effects of interlocking directorates. Principles of corporate governance, such as fiduciary duties, are not binding and seem inappropriate to prevent anticompetitive effects and issues of conflict of interests.

Issues raised by interlocking directorates do not attract the attention they deserve and are notably absent from discussions on possible issues raised by financial links at the EU level.Footnote 4 In the US, the discussion about anticompetitive effects of common ownership should also grant more attention to interlocking directorates, particularly in the light of recent findings on the prevalence of interlocking directorates in the US.Footnote 5 This is because financial ownership links and interlocking directorates raise similar concerns, critically at the edge of competition law and corporate governance.Footnote 6 Therefore, this chapter draws attention on the need to tackle potentially significant issues that are currently largely undebated in Europe.

This chapter demonstrates that the anticompetitive effects of interlocking directorates (Section 10.1) may fall short of EU competition law (Section 10.2). Section 10.3 explains how interlocking directorates may be regulated in other jurisdictions, including in the US, and discusses whether tools of corporate governance may remedy the identified anticompetitive concerns (Section 10.4).

10.2 Anticompetitive Effects of Interlocking Directorates

Various studies highlighted that corporate networks across industries, based on interlocking directorates, have been particularly dense in continental Europe, although networks have tended to become less dense and more diffuse over the past decades.Footnote 7 These studies also demonstrate that corporate networks based on interlocks have been comparatively less dense in the US and in the UK.Footnote 8 Germany has long been characterised by dense networks of companies where banks play a central role, leading to the qualification of ‘cooperative capitalism’ as a feature of the German economy.Footnote 9 In France, large companies were typically connected through their boards with a high number of CEOs sitting as independent board members of competitors.Footnote 10 A recent study analysed the structure and evolution of corporate networks of the top 100 French, British, and German companies over a 14-year period (2006–2019). It found that although networks are composed of weaker links (individuals hold less appointments on average), they are wider in scope (more companies are now part of the networks).Footnote 11 While it does not specifically provide intra-sectoral information, this study demonstrates the existence of traditionally dense corporate networks in Europe comprising companies from the same industry. As explored by various corporate governance scholars, the existence of interlocking directorates may enhance the firm performance owing to the cognitive input of an experienced board member, and resource potential the link may create.Footnote 12

When held among competing companies, interlocking directorates may give rise to unilateral and coordinated effects.Footnote 13 The first impact on competition stems from the information and communication flows facilitated by interlocking directorates. Board members have access to strategic, accounting, and commercial information as well as information regarding the appointment and compensation of executives.Footnote 14 Information and communication between competitors have been shown to facilitate collusion, even when not specifically related to prices and quantities. Information flows may help in reaching a collusive agreement and also provide monitoring tools for competitors to prevent deviation from the collusive agreement.Footnote 15 As an example, a network of interlocking directorates has helped stabilise a number of cartels, including the international uranium and diamond cartels.Footnote 16 Accordingly, the purpose of the US prohibition of interlocking directorates is expressly to ‘avoid the opportunity for the coordination of business decisions by competitors and to prevent the exchange of commercially sensitive information by competitors’.Footnote 17 Anticompetitive agreements can also be facilitated by indirect interlocks where competitors sit on the board of a third party. Information exchanges can be more discrete with indirect rather than direct interlocks.Footnote 18

Interlocks may also affect unilateral incentives to compete. Social ties created by the attendance of common board meetings may discourage aggressive commercial strategies towards rivals. If interlocks are widespread within industries, this may reduce the overall intensity of competition.Footnote 19 When attached to financial interests, interlocking directorates may provide the ability to influence a competitor’s conduct. The remuneration schemes in place may also affect the incentive to compete, especially if closely tied to the firm’s performance.Footnote 20

Nevertheless, economic efficiencies are more likely to exist in the area of interlocking directorates than in the situation of minority shareholdings (e.g. where used to align incentives in joint ventures).Footnote 21 Information exchange, enabled by such links, may reduce strategic uncertainty which may under certain circumstances be pro-competitive if it improves business decision-making. The presence of the board member of a competitor offers the benefit of his expertise and experience which may improve decision-making. Moreover, the exchange of information can create synergies in the control and management of companies facing similar technical and economic issues. A business can also benefit from the reputation of an independent board member and use it in situations where the asymmetry of information may be an obstacle in negotiations to obtain financing from banks or investors. Similarly, the expertise and reputation of the board member of a competitor can facilitate contractual negotiations with suppliers and customers – especially in small businesses.Footnote 22

The anticompetitive effects of interlocking directorates are exacerbated if the corporate governance of the competing companies is weak. Directors sitting on several boards may influence the decision process in one company, as a way of favouring another company of which they are a board member. Directors may also be tempted to disclose confidential information of a company at another company’s board meeting. These issues may be mitigated by the quality of the fiduciary duty. A strong fiduciary duty, which indicates good corporate governance, may prevent the director from engaging in these types of practices. A director’s fiduciary duty to one company, however, may naturally conflict with their fiduciary duty in another company.Footnote 23 Overall, bad quality of corporate governance is more likely to induce directors with shared directorship to compete less aggressively.Footnote 24

10.2.1 Empirical Studies on Competitive Effects

The few existing empirical studies draw contrasting conclusions regarding the actual effectiveness of interlocks as a collusive device. Based on data of a sample composed of 225 firms convicted for participating in cartels between 1986 and 2010, Gonzales and Schmidt found that there is a greater likelihood of collusion when companies have a higher fraction of ‘busy’ board members, referring to members sitting on the board of other companies, owing to the impact of board connections on collusion.Footnote 25 Based on data of EU cartel cases between 1969 and 2012 and corporate links between the companies, a study by Hubert Buch-Hansen concluded that only 12 of the 3318 corporate ties among the 890 companies involved in the cartel cases seem to have been conducive to collusion. Three of them were direct and nine indirect interlocks. Interestingly, however, earlier cases of cartels seem to have been more correlated to interlocking directorates than today.Footnote 26 A possible interpretation is that since the 1990s, there is a stricter enforcement against cartel practices. Consequently, companies would refrain from using interlocking directorates to sustain collusion, possibly to avoid attracting the authority attention. Although inherent to the study of typically hidden illegal practices, the correlation was limited to cases of detected explicit collusion. This prevents any conclusion to be made on corporate links and undetected collusion between competitors. Based on estimation of the probability of detection (of cartels that were eventually detected), we can imagine that the population of undetected collusion largely outweighs that of detected cases.Footnote 27 A few older studies by Pennings and Burt based on US firms establish a positive correlation between an industry concentration and interlocks.Footnote 28 The latter study, however, found a negative relationship between interlocks and concentration, as of intermediate level of concentration. This may be explained by the fact that firms in highly concentrated industries have little need for interlocks to achieve collusive outcomes.Footnote 29

Finally, the following data further supports the idea that interlocks may have facilitated collusive agreements in the past.Footnote 30 Building on Connor’s statistics on international cartels between 1990 and 2009, I computed the rate of cartel recidivism according to the companies’ country of incorporation.Footnote 31 Among the 52 leading recidivist companies involved in international cartels, 17 companies originated in France and Germany, and those companies engaged in a total of 213 cartels. This means that French and German companies were liable for 35.3% of the international cartels in that period. In contrast, a total of nine UK and US companies, traditionally characterised by less dense corporate networks, were among the top cartel recidivists, engaging in a total of 88 cartels, which amounts to 14.6% of the international cartels accounted for.Footnote 32 Furthermore, France and Germany’s combined economies (reflecting possibly, the number of companies in it) amount only to 1/3 or the combined US and UK economies. Thus, weighing this, the proportion of French and German companies involved in cartels may appear to be comparatively even strongerFootnote 33.

Characteristics of the French and German industries, prone to cartel formation, surely plays a key role in explaining the substantial difference in cartel participation.Footnote 34 Corporate features, including dense corporate networks – particularly during the period covered by the statistics, may also explain the higher rate of cartel prosecution in France and Germany. Indeed, in Germany, it was suggested that corporate networks played a role as an ‘institutional infrastructure for coordination, information exchange, and control in Germany’.Footnote 35 In France, on top of interlocking directorates, during the 1990s and 2000s, cross-shareholdings among major companies increased, intensifying the network of corporate ownership.Footnote 36 Therefore, corporate ties that establish a ‘small world’ of corporations may have also been correlated with the multiple cartel convictions in France and Germany between 1990 and 2010.

10.3 The Reach of EU Competition Law Over Interlocking Directorates

In the EU, a structural link is scrutinised under the Merger Regulation if it is part of an acquisition that confers a ‘lasting change in the control of the undertaking’.Footnote 37 Interlocking directorates which are not part of an acquisition conferring control can be captured by Article 101TFEU only to the extent there is an agreement or concerted practice between undertakings, or by Article 102 TFEU if there is dominance.

10.3.1 EU Merger Control

According to the EU Merger regulation, ‘control shall be constituted by rights, contracts or any other means which, either separately or in combination and having regard to the considerations of fact or law involved, confer the possibility of exercising decisive influence on an undertaking, in particular by: (a) ownership or the right to use all or part of the assets of an undertaking; (b) rights or contracts which confer decisive influence on the composition, voting or decisions of the organs of an undertaking’.Footnote 38 Therefore, the existence of ‘decisive influence’ is central to the existence of control triggering the application of merger review. Interlocking directorates that confer influence are therefore theoretically part of merger control scrutiny. In addition, the Commission notice on remedies specifically addresses the removal of structural links, including financial or board links to remedy possible competition concerns raised by a merger.Footnote 39 The termination of interlocking directorships are thus examples of remedies imposed in the context of a merger raising competitive issues.Footnote 40 While the Commission and courts grasp the potential anticompetitive effects of structural links that do not confer control, such effects are unchallenged on a stand-alone basis.Footnote 41 The existence of an enforcement gap results from the reliance of EU merger review on the concept of control – which excludes from its scope structural links that do not confer control. relation.

10.3.2 Article 101TFEU

The main obstacle to the application of Article 101 TFEU to capture the effects of interlocking directorates is distinguishing a unilateral from a joint conduct, through the finding of an agreement or a concerted practice.Footnote 42 If the nomination of a board member emanates from an appointment by the general assembly of shareholders, this will not constitute an agreement between undertakings. Yet, if the right to nominate a board member is part of a shareholding agreement, the board nomination may constitute an agreement between undertakings and therefore fall within the Article 101(1) TFEU prohibition.Footnote 43

A relevant question is whether flows of information stemming from interlocking directorates could fall within the scope of Article 101 TFEU. The mere exchange of information between competitors can be an object restriction of competition, if the information relates to individualised and future price information.Footnote 44 In practice, to what extent could strategic information received at a board meeting, be in breach of Article 101 TFEU? In Suiker Unie, the Court established that Article 101 TFEU ‘preclude[d] any direct or indirect contact between [competitors], the object or effect whereof is either to influence the conduct on the market […] or to disclose to such competitor the course of conduct which they themselves have decided to adopt or contemplate adopting on the market’.Footnote 45 In addition, Hüls provides that the presumption that competitors take into account the information in determining their conduct is even greater ‘where the undertakings concert together on a regular basis over a long period’.Footnote 46 Therefore, the nature of the contact is irrelevant as long as such contact produces an anticompetitive effect. A concerted practice may exist even in the event of a passive reception of information, provided that there is reciprocity of acceptance.Footnote 47 Interlocking directorates may amount to a direct and close contact between undertakings. Depending on the nature of the information disclosed at the occasion of board meetings, and the manner in which it is circulated within the companies, such conduct can in principle meet the requirements of a concerted practice.

Having a common board member does not bring the two companies within the same economic entity. Therefore, information exchange between those two companies cannot be considered as an intra-corporate relation precluding the application of Article 101 TFEU.Footnote 48 It is, however, difficult to consider that the mere exchange of information during a board meeting, which is internal to the company, can be sufficient to establish a concerted practice. To my knowledge, there is no case where a concerted practice was identified in such context, reflecting the practical difficulty for competition authorities to produce tangible evidence of a concerted practice based on the mere existence of structural links.Footnote 49 In sum, Article 101 TFEU theoretically applies to an information exchange related to structural links, but the establishment of an agreement or concerted practice between undertakings may prove difficult.Footnote 50

10.3.3 Article 102 TFEU

In addition, anticompetitive effects could be reviewed in the context of collective dominance, the abuse of which may also be in breach of Article 102 TFEU.Footnote 51 Collective dominance can exist when economic links between undertakings make them together hold a dominant position vis-à-vis other competitors on the same market.Footnote 52 In Irish Sugar, a situation of collective dominance was established based on a combination of economic and corporate ties between two companies, including interlocking directorates.Footnote 53 Therefore, anticompetitive effects of structural links falling short of Article 101 TFEU could be theoretically be reviewed under Article 102 TFEU even if undertakings are individually not dominant, provided there is an ‘abuse’ of this collective dominance. The main difficulty would be, however, to establish an abuse of that position of collective dominance. To date, there are only very few cases of collective dominance. One of the reasons is that anticompetitive issues raised in such cases may not fit the analytical framework and legal standards developed in cases of single undertaking abuses, more focused on exclusionary conduct. Cases of collective dominance based on structural links would, instead, be exploitative types of abuses, typically involving higher prices, which are far more difficult to establish.Footnote 54

To sum up, limits to applying Article 101 TFEU relate to the difficulty of finding an agreement between undertakings as the corporate relation may not be reciprocal. Coordinated effects stemming from information flows may be caught, but to date, there is no case of violation based on the type of information usually communicated within the private remit of a board. Article 102 TFEU potentially enabling an extension of the concept of influence to capture non-coordinated effects only applies in the context of dominance. Collective dominance may provide a better avenue to control the negative impacts of structural links in concentrated markets; this would, however, require willingness from the Commission to re-open excessive prices line of cases.

10.4 Interlocking Directorates in Other Jurisdictions
10.4.1 In the US: a per se Prohibition

In the US, interlocking directorates are subject to a specific provision. Section 8 of the Clayton Act prohibits any ‘person’ from simultaneously serving as a director or officer of two competing corporations.Footnote 55 The degree of competition required for the application of Section 8 is such that its elimination ‘by agreement between [the companies] would constitute a violation of any antitrust laws’.Footnote 56 Section 8 prohibition only applies to companies of a certain size.Footnote 57 In addition the section does not apply when the overlap between the competing companies is de minimis.Footnote 58

The US has a particular approach to interlocking directorates. A specific provision on the issue of interlocking directorates only exists in very few jurisdictions.Footnote 59 In addition, those jurisdictions enable the interlock to be justified based on a lack of competitive injury, which contrasts with the per se prohibition in Section 8.Footnote 60 A brief historical background sheds some light on the US antitrust peculiarity. The introduction of Section 8 in 1914 is closely related to concerns about monopolies in a period of broad public mistrust in business.Footnote 61 Following a proposal by the Democratic Party in 1908, all three political parties called for legislation on interlocking directorates in 1912. In that context, several reports were issued to publicise the scope of interlocking directorates in sectors, such as the railroad and steel markets, as well as in financial institutions.Footnote 62

Section 8 is the outcome of a political and legislative process, largely influenced by the work of Louis Brandeis, advisor to President Wilson. His position with regard to the harm created by interlocking directorates was as follows:

The practice of interlocking directorates is the root of many evils. It offends laws human and divine. Applied to rival corporations, it tends to the suppression of competition and to violation of the Sherman law. Applied to corporations which deal with each other, it tends to disloyalty and to violation of the fundamental law that no man can serve two masters. In either event it tends to inefficiency, for it removes incentives and destroys soundness of judgment. It is undemocratic, for it rejects the platform: ‘A fair field – and no favors’ – substituting the pull of privilege for the push of manhood.Footnote 63

In an address to Congress, President Wilson defended the necessity for stricter antitrust laws with the necessity to ‘open the field to scores of men who have been obliged to serve when their abilities entitled them to direct’. Interlocking directorates were then perceived as an obstacle to the opportunities that the American economy was supposed to provide.Footnote 64 Therefore, much broader concerns than unilateral and coordinated effects, also including the issue of conflicts of interests between shareholders and directors, drove the introduction of Section 8. The Act finally adopted in 1914 reflected a narrower approach taken by Congress to limit the scope of the prohibition to certain types of interlocks.Footnote 65 The last amendment of the Act, in 1990, was aimed at providing greater exceptions to the per se prohibitions (raising the jurisdictional threshold and exempting interlocks having de minimis overlap) while extending the prohibition to officers in addition to directors.Footnote 66 Section 8 of the Clayton Act is enforced by counsels to corporations, and there has been very little litigation.Footnote 67 Private litigation cases show that Section 8 is closely related to issues of corporate governance. Claims have typically been lodged by corporations in order to prevent an acquisition or proxy fight, or to remove an interlocked director; they have also been brought by shareholders of an alleged interlocked company to reject a merger or in support of a derivative action.Footnote 68 Recent investigations by the FTC led, for example, to the resignation from the board of Google of Arthur Levinson, a member of Apple’s board. Google’s CEO Eric Schmidt, who was director of both companies, stepped down from Apple’s board.Footnote 69 In 2016, the DOJ obtained the restructuring of a transaction that would have given a company the right to appoint a member on its competitor’s board.Footnote 70

In addition, anticompetitive effects of interlocking directorates that may not be reached by Section 8 can be reviewed under Section 1 of the Sherman Act as well as under Section 5 of the Federal Trade Commission Act.Footnote 71 A specific historical and economic context in which the US provision emerged explains the far-reaching prohibition of interlocking directorates between competitors, irrespective of whether they actually harm competition.

Recent evidence shows, however, that interlocking directorates persist (and even tend to increase) despite this far-reaching prohibition. A study by Nili of 1500 S&P US companies over the years 2010–2016 demonstrates that intra-industry links are very common.Footnote 72 It shows that, in 2016, around 25% of companies shared at least one common board member with a company operating in the same narrowly defined sector (corresponding to one code of the SIC/NAICS classification systems). These links constitute potential Section 8 violations.Footnote 73

10.4.2 Interlocking Directorates in EU Member States

In EU Member States, the problem of interlocking directorates is rather a matter of corporate law. In France, the French Commercial Code governs different aspects of the composition and functioning of the board of directors of limited companies.Footnote 74 The law limits the number of seat appointments held as top executive or board member to five. In addition, the ‘Macron law’Footnote 75 has reduced that number to three appointments for publicly listed companies of more than 5,000 employees in France, or at least 10, 000 worldwide.Footnote 76

Italy is the only country having adopted a specific regulation entitled ‘Protection of competition and cross corporate ties in the banking and finance industry’ to deal with the anticompetitive effects of interlocks among competitors.Footnote 77 In 2011, following a report of the competition authority on problems of corporate governance and competition in the financial industry, Italy adopted a series of specific economic measures.Footnote 78 These measures aim at increasing competition and ethical governance in industries where low economic performance seemed to stem from the multitude of personal ties linking corporate governance bodies.Footnote 79 This regulation prohibits any person appointed as a manager, supervisor, or auditor of a company operating in the financial and insurance industry, from holding a similar appointment with a competitor. Persons holding more than one such appointment must comply within 90 days and decide which one to keep. Failure to comply leads to the termination of all appointments, either by the company or by the national regulator.Footnote 80

With the exception of Italy in the banking and financial industry, limitations of interlocking directorates do not specifically target competitors. These tools, existing at the national level in a few EU Member States, offer a variety of different solutions and have, in practice, a limited impact on cross-border operations.

10.5 Principles of Corporate Governance

Structural links are at the heart of corporate governance systems. This section discusses whether principles of corporate governance can set constraints over the anticompetitive effects of interlocking directorates. Competition law may adjust its boundaries to address common issues that corporate laws and corporate governance fail to address. This overall shows that the discussion at the EU level require a multi-disciplinary approach to the issue of interlocking directorates.

While protection of minority shareholders and the freedom to appoint board members are essential to corporate governance, these corporate arrangements can also hinder rivalry between companies. In addition, policies regarding corporate governance encourage an active role by institutional investors in the corporate governance, which seems to conflict with the competitive concerns raised by common ownership.Footnote 81

Yet, corporate governance and competition law seem to converge on other issues. A core principle of corporate governance is the fiduciary duty of management to shareholders.Footnote 82 Fiduciary duty may mitigate the anticompetitive effects of structural links. In the context of interlocking directorates, a strong fiduciary duty may prevent a common board member from disclosing information from one company to the other. However, a director’s fiduciary duty to one company may naturally conflict with their fiduciary duty to another company.Footnote 83

Independence of decision-making is another important principle of corporate governance.Footnote 84 Accordingly, decisions should be made in the company’s best interest, without consideration of other companies.Footnote 85 The French Asset Management Association warns against the risk of interlocking directorates as undermining transparency and independence of decision-making, unless associated with a strategic economic alliance.Footnote 86 In practice, however, an increase in price taken in the interest of a competitor may be difficult to identify. Collecting evidence and taking action, such as voting to remove a director in breach of a fiduciary obligation, could be difficult and risky for the shareholders. Further exploration of corporate governance mechanisms is therefore critical to understanding the practical ability of a board to raise prices unfavourably for the company, for the financial benefits of a competitor.Footnote 87

As an example, the French Court of Cassation reaffirms the legal requirement of fiduciary duty for top executives, which then applies to those sitting on the board of a competing company. In addition, the court clarified that this duty forbids the chief executive from commercial negotiation in his capacity as manager of another company within the same industry.Footnote 88 However, such requirement, rather limited to apprehend the whole spectrum of anticompetitive effects, only applies to executives (and not to all directors) of French companies. In addition, the code of corporate governance recommends that as an ethical rule, a board member should be bound to report to the board any actual or potential conflict of interest, and refrain from voting on the related resolution.Footnote 89 Although no express mention is there made of conflicts of interests arising from individuals sitting within multiple board meetings, generic rules on conflicts of interest are likely to encompass such instances.

Interlocking directorates may pose additional problems both for corporate governance and competition law, if top managers favour the selection (or exclusion) of board members based on how passive (or active), they are on other boards, in an effort to retain control over the board.Footnote 90 In addition, mutual interlocks can reflect and contribute to CEO entrenchment, resulting in higher compensation and lower turnover.Footnote 91

10.5.1 Conclusion: Competition Law ‘stepping in’?

Legal constraints provided by corporate laws do not bridge the regulatory gap that exists at the EU level. General principles of corporate governance, such as independence of decision-making, have a limited ability to address competitive concerns, even when they closely relate to common issues. In Italy, for example, a competition approach may have stepped in to address issues that corporate governance modernisation has so far insufficiently addressed.Footnote 92 Some have argued that interlocking directorates should remain beyond the realm of competition law.Footnote 93 Corporate laws of Member States may provide effective ex ante solutions to the problem, especially if the practice of interlocks primarily has national features. The need of an EU-wide solution also depends on whether there is a growing tendency for cross-border interlocking directorates.Footnote 94 If an EU-wide regulation prohibiting interlocks among competitors may seem too ambitious, significant limitations of interlocking directorates could be introduced nationally to remedy issues that are of concern for both corporate governance and competition law. In any case, a comprehensive impact assessment of the extent of such issues in Europe should form part of any proposal for reform and would supplement the identification of theoretical concerns provided here.Footnote 95 Finally, the issues of common ownership, currently highly debated especially, and that of interlocking directorates, should be approached jointly.Footnote 96 They raise similar competitive concerns and solutions to remedy those are critically at the junction of competition law and corporate governance. Mapping corporate networks created by both types of structural links would illuminate this debate.

11 The Curious Case of Italian Interlocking Directorates

Federico Ghezzi and Chiara Picciau
11.1 Introduction

In this chapter, we provide an overview of the Italian legislation on interlocking directorates and its enforcement in the last decade. Italy has introduced an anti-interlocking provision to promote competition in the banking, insurance, and financial sectors. Even if it is not easy to make comparisons with other EU Member States, many studies claimed that the number and relative dimension of the Italian financial companies linked by interlocking directorates were greater than in other Member States.Footnote 1 This is why, in 2011, in the aftermath of a very harsh financial crisis, Italy enacted a statutory provision forbidding the simultaneous appointment of the same person to the board of directors (or to other corporate bodies)Footnote 2 of two or more competing financial companies.

After explaining why, without regulation, these personal ties may facilitate or reinforce the achievement of a collusive or quiet life equilibrium among competitors, we provide a brief description of the main features and scope of the 2011 Italian interlocking ban. We then attempt to evaluate its effectiveness and limits. Using the banking sector as a case study, we gathered data on the number of interlocking directorates that persisted among the 25 largest banks and banking groups in Italy at the end of 2018. The result of our study is that interlocking directorates among major Italian banks seem to have disappeared. This is at odds with the prevailing empirical literature which has claimed that interlocking directorates are still a widespread reality of Italian capitalism, with possible persisting anticompetitive effects in many markets. To counter this claim, we also considered some empirical studies showing that, in the period following the entry into force of the interlocking ban, bank lending rates fell, which suggests more vigorous competition.

We conclude the chapter by questioning whether the 2011 interlocking ban has had any effect on the ownership structure of the relevant market players – for instance, contributing to the disposal of minority and cross-shareholdings held by companies operating in the sectors concerned – as well as on the composition of their governing bodies.

11.2 Interlocking Directorates, Ownership Ties, and Their Effect on Competition

While there are different justifications to establish interlocking directorates,Footnote 3 these personal links may produce anticompetitive effects when the linked firms operate on the same markets. The conclusion is straightforward when the personal tie is one of the elements of a wider collusive scheme in which a director sitting on the board of two horizontal competitors helps make sure that each firm sticks to the terms of an agreed-upon behaviour.

However, even when there is no anticompetitive agreement in place, interlocking directorates can still limit competition by facilitating the establishment of a quiet life equilibrium.Footnote 4 This often happens when interlocking directorships are coupled with ownership ties. To be sure, not all ownership ties are relevant in an antitrust perspective. For instance, common majority shareholdings are usually not relevant, since companies belonging to the same group generally constitute a single economic entity and are thus not considered independent competitors.Footnote 5 Other ownership ties may, however, pose antitrust concerns. This is the case for minority shareholdings (e.g., firm A holds a minority stake in competitor firm B),Footnote 6 cross-shareholdings (e.g., competitors A and B hold shares in one another), and horizontal shareholdings (e.g., horizontal competitors A and B have, in all or in part, the same minority shareholders).Footnote 7 In all these cases, the horizontal competitors might have an incentive to forego or limit competition, as the higher profits that each firm would earn from competition could be, in all or in part, offset or even outweighed by a loss in the value of the stake held in the competitor (directly by the company or by its common minority shareholders).

The incentives are mostly the same when the ownership ties between the competing firms are only indirect and include companies operating in other markets or sectors, as it would happen if the cross-shareholding involved one or more interposed companies. This is probably why, in the Italian experience, interlocking directorates and ownership ties have often gone hand in hand. It is also why, considering that Bank of Italy regulations restrict ownership ties between financial firms,Footnote 8 they have typically involved not only these companies but listed companies more generally.Footnote 9 Empirical studies based on data collected before the 2011 statutory ban on interlocking directorates showed, for instance, that the ownership patterns of large Italian listed companies, including major financial firms, closely resembled the interlocking directorates among them.Footnote 10 At least until 2011, many listed companies that shared one or more directors also directly or indirectly shared some stockholders and/or held shares in one another. Interlocking directorates have hence likely enhanced or strengthened the anticompetitive pressure created by the ownership links of Italian capitalism.

However, interlocking directorates may have anticompetitive effects also in other circumstancesFootnote 11 and even if the competing firms are not linked by ownership ties. For instance, before and during board meetings, strategic information is shared among the directors and officers of the firm. The interlocked directors receive this information together with the other members of the board and may use it to the benefit of the competing firm in which they also serve.

Even when the interlocked directors do not actively use the information to the advantage of the competitor, the information may influence their opinions and votes at board meetings.Footnote 12 This is because a director sitting on the boards of two competing companies owes fiduciary duties to both of them and must try to maximise the profits of both. That may per se lead to a quiet life equilibrium, since the director will vote for the solution that maximises the joint profits of the two companies or that increases the profit of one without damaging the other.Footnote 13 Indeed, if ‘X is a director of both Corporation A and Corporation B’, ‘X could hardly vote for a policy by A that would injure B without violating his duty of loyalty to B; at the same time he could hardly abstain from voting without depriving A of his best judgment’.Footnote 14 If the director is an executive officer in at least one of the interlocked companies, the impact on the company’s management and day-to-day decisions is straightforward.Footnote 15 In other cases he/she may still signal to both boards the choice that would maximise joint profits.Footnote 16

Holding a directorship position in two competing firms should thus be prohibited not only when it helps competitors reach a common understanding about future behaviour or detect each other’s deviations from that common understandingFootnote 17 but also when it enables them to establish a quiet life equilibrium. The question remains, however, as to what is the best way to address this potential information-sharing mechanism.

Absolute prohibitions may be too strict.Footnote 18 Indeed, based on the circumstances of the relevant markets, lawmakers typically choose between ex-post antitrust enforcement and ex-ante limits or bans. In the first case, personal ties are eradicated if a reduction in competition has been observed, but there is a chance that they escape regulation and enforcement. The pervasiveness of the phenomenon and a history of collusive behaviour in the relevant market might thus suggest the need for an ex-ante ban on interlocking directorates, eventually accompanied by exceptions for situations that, due to the size of the firms involved or to other circumstances, do not pose actual dangers to competition.

11.3 The Uncommon Spread of Interlocking Directorates in the Italian Banking, Insurance, and Financial Sectors

Interlocking directorates have always been a common feature of Italian capitalism. In 1928, statistician Luzzatto Fegiz wrote that

[f]lipping through a yearbook of joint-stock companies one is struck by the frequency with which the same names repeat themselves on the boards of several companies; and indeed a closer look only confirms the first impression, because not only is it that many people take up two or three seats, but it is not rare that one person occupies fifteen, twenty or even more seats.Footnote 19

Interlocking directorates and ownership ties have been used in Italy, typically by families, as a mechanism to secure control of the biggest privately owned corporations across different sectors (conglomerate interlocks), as well as a defensive tool against hostile takeovers.Footnote 20 They reinforced the ability of coalitions and weak owners to maintain control and extract private benefits.Footnote 21

However, interlocking directorates were a common feature even within industrial and financial sectors, thus affecting the relationship between horizontal competitors. Empirical studies suggest that, after World War II, interlocking directorates were a persistent and endemic phenomenon especially within the Italian banking, insurance, and financial sectors.Footnote 22 The Mediobanca-Generali conglomerate group was at the centre of a galaxy of interlocking directorates, passive investments, and active minority shareholdings among directly or indirectly competing firms and groups. Some authors referred to this characteristic as the circular ownership of Italian listed companies:Footnote 23 a ‘petrified forest’ where structural links represented an objective limit to the competitive dynamic that these markets could have otherwise exhibited.Footnote 24

Some tables and figures illustrate the impressive thickness and density of the web of personal links between Italian banks, insurance companies, and financial firms before 2011.

According to the Italian Competition Authority, at the beginning of 2008 many banks (roughly 40% of the sample) had no members of their governing bodies interlocked with other banks. However, some had ten or even more interlocked persons. In terms of firm dimension, banks having seven or eight interlocked directors represented more than 47% of the total asset value in the sample. Similar results were found in the insurance and financial sectors.Footnote 25

Table 11.1 gives an idea of the widespread use of interlocking directorates in the Italian financial sector more generally.

Table 11.1 Percentage of listed and non-listed banks, insurance companies, and asset management companies with interlocking directorates in competing companies (sample: 145 companies; period: 31 December 2007–20 May 2008)

Listed companies

Non-listed companies

% of companies with interlocking directorates

89.2

62.3

% of companies with interlocking directorates (in terms of total assets)

97.3

71.3

Note: Interlocking directorates within the same group were excluded.

Source: adapted from AGCM, La corporate governance di banche e compagnie di assicurazioni (IC 36) (2008), table 27, 88

Figure 11.1 instead shows the degree of concentration in the Italian banking sector on 31 December 2010. The lines represent interlocking directorates between the 25 largest banking groups in Italy (controlling at the time a total of 130 banks). In a perfectly competitive market, one should expect a picture only made up of isolated points.Footnote 26 Figure 11.1 instead displays only a few isolated firms.

Figure 11.1 Interlocking directorates between the 25 largest banking groups in Italy on 31 December 2010

Source: Federico Ghezzi and Chiara Picciau, ‘Il divieto di interlocking nel settore finanziario: spunti da un’analisi empirica sui principali 25 gruppi bancari italiani’ (2020) 65 Rivista delle società 1659, 1680
11.4 Reasons for the Introduction of an ex-ante Ban on Interlocking Directorates Between Financial Firms

Despite the prevalence of interlocking directorates, the Italian antitrust legislation, which is largely modelled on the EU legislation, had the same limits and gaps of the latter, including the absence of specific tools and remedies to counteract the potential anticompetitive effects of interlocking directorates.Footnote 27 While the Italian Competition Authority could and did intervene on several occasions to sever interlocking directorates,Footnote 28 its enforcement tools were not designed to deal specifically with these inter-company links, nor were they always effective and timely for that purpose.Footnote 29 Yet, the financial sector exhibited at that time all the characteristics that, according to economic theory, would justify the introduction of an ex-ante interlocking prohibition: (i) significant market power of the main interlocked companies; (ii) a history of underdeveloped competition in the affected markets (due to state ownership, past regulation on premiums, interest rates, and credit allocation, as well as evidence of collusive behaviour and information exchanges);Footnote 30 and (iii) stability and pervasiveness of the interlocking directorates’ network, which may have functioned as a reciprocal trust creator in a context of tacit collusion. For this reason, the Italian Competition Authority, in its sector inquiries,Footnote 31 public speeches, advocacy activity,Footnote 32 and annual reports,Footnote 33 strongly favoured creating an ad hoc provision prohibiting interlocking directorates between banking, insurance, and financial companies.

An additional reason for introducing an interlocking ban came at the end of 2008, when the global financial crisis hit Italy with particular severity. While every sector of the Italian economy was affected by a harsh recession, the financial sector experienced the most severe effects. The weakness of the financial sector and its inability to react promptly to the crisis were ascribed, among other factors, to a lack of competition and to the presence of a net of personal and ownership links between banks and other financial firms.Footnote 34

These circumstances led a new ‘government of experts’ – appointed at the end of 2011 to fight the crisis and headed by former EU Competition Commissioner Mario Monti – to introduce a statutory provision dealing with interlocking directorates in the financial sector.Footnote 35

11.5 The Main Features of the 2011 Provision Dealing with Interlocking Directorates in the Banking, Insurance, and Financial Sectors

Article 36 of the so-called ‘Save-Italy’ DecreeFootnote 36 provides that the members of boards of directors, supervisory boards or boards of statutory auditors, as well as the ‘top managers’ of a company or group of companies operating in the banking, insurance, and financial sectorsFootnote 37 shall not accept or hold any such offices in a competing company or group of companies.Footnote 38 These offices are deemed to be incompatible with one another.

Persons holding two or more incompatible offices must choose which one to terminate within 90 days of the appointment. If the term has expired without a decision being made by the interested person, the interlocker is dismissed from all offices by a decision of the corporate bodies in which he/she serves or, if they do not take action, by the regulatory agency supervising the company (the Bank of Italy for banks; Consob for financial firms; and IVASS for insurance companies).

With the entry into force of the prohibition in 2012, hundreds of people had to step down from one or more incompatible offices,Footnote 39 with some of the largest Italian banks and insurance companies, including Intesa Sanpaolo, UniCredit, Mediobanca, and Generali, deeply affected by the measure.Footnote 40

Yet, the interlocking ban raised many interpretive issues and was harshly criticised for its inflexibility and lack of clarity.Footnote 41 For this reason, the regulatory agencies decided to issue a joint set of interpretive guidelines.Footnote 42 An initial complication stemmed from the fact that Article 36 does not establish any de minimis exemption for situations in which the same person holds office in two very small firms that have no market power and thus are no threat to competition. The guidelines hence introduced a threshold based on the turnover of the companies involved.Footnote 43 The interlocking directorates’ prohibition applies when at least two of the companies (or groups of companies) involved achieve a net (group) turnover exceeding 30 million euros.Footnote 44

According to Article 36, the competitive relationship must be evaluated at the group level. It is reasonable to apply the ban when the interlocked companies are directly competing in the same markets or when one of them controls one or more companies that are in direct competition with the interlocked company.Footnote 45 In the latter case, even though there is no direct competition between the interlocked companies, the controlling company may influence the decisions of the subsidiaries that are direct competitors of the interlocked company. However, as the guidelines specify, once a competitive relationship between two financial groups has been ascertained, any interlocking between them is prohibited under Article 36. This applies regardless of the competitive relationship between the interlocked companies or the possibility to (indirectly) affect competition. Imagine two groups that are deemed to compete on the life insurance market because each has a subsidiary operating in that market. Since the two groups are considered to compete in a relevant market, any interlocking directorate between any company belonging to each of the two groups – even that between a bank subsidiary of the first group and a leasing company of the second group, neither of which controls a company in the life insurance market – is prohibited.

The wide reach of the prohibition is partly mitigated by the fact that the guidelines introduced a second de minimis threshold. If the personal tie concerns two non-competing companies belonging to different groups and the turnover of each company is less than 3% of the total turnover of the group, the interlocking ban does not apply.Footnote 46 However, it remains true that the scope of Article 36, as applied in the context of competing financial groups, may include interlocking directorates that do not and cannot restrict competition, not even on a theoretical level. This result is at odds with the purpose of the provision and may unduly limit the freedom of a financial company to select the members of the board of directors (or of other corporate bodies) that it deems fittest for the office.

Article 36 applies not only to executive and non-executive members of the board of directors and to top managers but also to members of the board of statutory auditors and, in two-tier governance systems, to members of the supervisory board, whose main task is to monitor compliance with sectoral laws and regulations that are often complex. In order to efficiently perform this activity, many Italian banks and insurance companies used to ‘share’ the same skilled professionals. The broadening of the interlocking ban to these other bodies was thus strongly opposed by both the companies and the professionals involved. While these objections seem understandable,Footnote 47 they are not founded in an antitrust perspective. Members of the board of statutory auditors (as well as members of supervisory boards in two-tier systems) participate in the meetings of the board of directors and have an ongoing relationship with the directors and officers of the company. They may hence influence board decision-making and management and are in a position to obtain, share, or release strategic information about the company.

On a final note, the ‘sanction’ set forth in Article 36 is rather peculiar. The burden of non-compliance is on individuals, not on companies. In fact, if the director does not opt in due time for one of the incompatible offices, he/she must step down from all of them. The purpose is, clearly, to provide the interlocker with a strong incentive to promptly put an end to the forbidden multiple appointments. The role given to supervisory agencies is thus a residual one. They must intervene only if (i) the director didn’t opt in a timely manner for one of the incompatible offices and (ii) the interlocked companies didn’t declare the director’s removal.Footnote 48

11.6 No More Interlocking Directorates? The Disputed Effects of the Italian Anti-Interlocking Provision

One of the main open questions regarding Article 36 concerns its effectiveness at eliminating interlocking directorates in the financial sector. To be sure, the sanction for non-compliance might not deter interlockings, as it may not always be administered in practice. If the people appointed to multiple incompatible offices do not point out the existence of a prohibited interlocking, it is for the firms involved (and for their boards) to uncover the situation and ask the person to choose between the incompatible offices. This may not be easy. Therefore, a prohibited interlocking may go undetected and unsanctioned because of the silence of the interested party and the inaction of the firm.

It is true that the competent supervisory authorities should also be aware of the prohibited interlocking, given the availability of databases on the composition of the corporate bodies of the supervised firms, and could thus remove the interlocker from all incompatible offices. However, these proceedings are not public. We therefore do not know whether the authorities have actually intervened or instead tolerated violations of the interlocking prohibition that did not raise antitrust concerns in specific cases.

In the absence of official data, a first indication on the possible effect of the interlocking ban is provided by studies that have examined the density of the interlocking directorates’ network in general. Some studies seem to confirm that the interlocking ban has led to a reduction in personal ties among listed companies,Footnote 49 even though companies at the centre of the network, which often include financial firms, appear to have maintained some relevant connections.Footnote 50 This is probably due to the fact that the interlocking ban applies only within the banking, insurance, and financial sectors. Personal ties between financial and non-financial firms are therefore still allowed. It is also possible that direct personal (and ownership) links between financial firms have been substituted by indirect links, that is, by interlocking directorates involving a non-financial firm in between the previously interlocked financial firms.Footnote 51

A more specific study on the effectiveness of the interlocking ban, which considered 95 financial firms and adopted a broad definition of ‘competition’, compared the interlocking directorates detected in the financial sector in 2008 with those observed in 2015.Footnote 52 According to the study, the number of interlockings in the financial industry appears to have decreased after the introduction of the ban, but not by much, at least with respect to personal ties across different sectors (for example, between a bank and an insurance company or between the latter and a financial firm). Even within sectors interlocking directorates seemed to still be widespread. For instance, the study claims that, in 2008, 60% of banks had personal links with other banks, compared with a slightly lower 50% in 2015, while interlocking directorates among insurance firms only declined from 71% to 45% in the same period.Footnote 53 In other words, the study suggests that the Italian interlocking ban cannot reach all existing interlockings and/or that its enforcement has been vastly ineffective.Footnote 54

However, the implications of the study seem to be limited, considering that it adopted a very broad definition of competitor in the financial sector, even broader than the already extensive notion employed in Article 36.Footnote 55 Moreover, it does not account for the de minimis exemptions introduced by the supervisory authorities, nor does it explicitly assess whether the interlocked firms were horizontal competitors within each sector.Footnote 56

11.7 Interlocking Directorates in the Italian Banking Sector: A Case Study

We have therefore gathered our own data on the number of interlocking directorates after the introduction of the interlocking ban, focusing for the time being only on personal ties between banks.Footnote 57 Specifically, we determined whether, at the end of 2018, there were any interlocking directorates between the 25 largest banking groups in Italy.Footnote 58 This is a representative sample (consisting of more than 90% of the market both in terms of assets and bank branches).Footnote 59 Given the size of the banks and banking groups involved, we can assume that they are competitors in at least some geographic or product markets and that they do not fall within the exemption thresholds.

For each bank, we identified the members of the board of directors, the members of the internal control body, and the general manager. In the case of banks controlled by other firms, we extended the analysis to the parent company (with the exclusion of foreign parent companies, to which the ban does not apply). This process ensured that we captured in our data the potential cases of a director, general manager, or member of the internal control body of a bank or of a bank controlling company holding an analogous office in a rival bank, which are equally prohibited by Article 36.

The results of our analysis, carried out using 31 December 2018 as a reference point, are clear. Among the banks and banking groups considered, there is not even a single relevant interlocking directorate.Footnote 60 More precisely, using a concept of competition closer to traditional antitrust principles (comprising companies that are active in the same geographic or product banking markets and their controlling firms), we can conclude that the anti-interlocking provision was meticulously followed, at least as of 31 December 2018 and by the Italian banking sector’s largest players.Footnote 61

This conclusion helps assess whether the interlocking ban affected the degree of competition in banking markets. A second, more general issue is, in fact, whether the reduction in the number of interlocking directorates has in any way enhanced competition in the relevant markets.

If interlocking directorates can have anticompetitive effects, then the introduction of an interlocking ban should have a positive impact on price (e.g., the interest rates in the banking sector or insurance premiums in the insurance market). Unfortunately, it is very difficult to find any data on the causal relationship between the interlocking ban and prices (or quantities). However, a recent study focusing on the effects of the interlocking ban in the Italian banking sector tried to fill the gap by using a difference-in-differences framework. The study takes advantage of the fact that the legislative reform took place almost unexpectedly, which allows a comparison between the situation before and after the introduction of the ban as a quasi-natural experiment.Footnote 62 The results seem to support the procompetitive effects of the interlocking prohibition. In fact, the major finding of the study is that the severance of interlocking directorates resulted in a drop in the interest rates applied to ‘treated’ relationships: that is, credit relationships between a firm and a bank interlocked with another bank that also granted credit to the same firm. The drop was between 10 and 30 basis points vis-à-vis all other credit relationships, defined as ‘controls’.Footnote 63 The study also showed that interest rates became more dispersed after the introduction of the ban, and provided some evidence of a slight increase in the quantity of credit used for treated relationships.Footnote 64

11.8 The Ban on Interlocking Directorates and Its Consequences on Ownership Ties

A related issue is whether the reduction in interlocking directorates has caused a corresponding decrease in the strength or number of ownership links that previously connected Italian listed firms, including banking, insurance, and financial companies. The available empirical evidence does not specifically address this question, and economists have actually suggested that further research be undertaken to investigate if and how ownership ties between these firms have changed since the enactment of the ban.Footnote 65

Indeed, it could be expected that Italian ownership patterns have been influenced by the anti-interlocking provision. Recall that some ownership links might have been established, in whole or in part, for collusive or anticompetitive purposes. If the interlocking ban makes it more difficult to obtain this result, by severing an important communication channel among previously interlocked companies, the existing ownership connections between those companies could also lose importance.

According to the Italian financial market authority (Consob), concentrated ownership still largely prevailed among Italian listed companies in 2019 (50 of the 228 companies listed on the Italian stock exchange at the end of 2019 were financial companies).Footnote 66 However, the number of companies not belonging to any group has continued to increase in the recent past.Footnote 67 Moreover, the ‘[d]ata confirm the decline in the number of major holdings owned by banks and insurance companies, especially by Italian ones’.Footnote 68 As Table 11.2 shows, the mean stake held by Italian banks and insurance firms in Italian listed companies has remained more or less stable in the period between 2010 and 2019, with only a slight increase after 2015. However, the number of holdings that these financial firms have in Italian listed companies has sharply decreased from a total of 44 in 2010 to six in 2019.

Table 11.2 Stakes held by banks and insurance companies in Italian listed companies (years 2010 to 2019)

Banks and insurance companies (Italian and foreign)

Italian banks and insurance companies

Number of stakes held in Italian listed companies

Mean stake

Number of stakes held in Italian listed companies

Mean stake

2010

56

5.3

44

5.3

2011

55

5.3

46

5.2

2012

51

5.3

42

5.2

2013

41

5.4

36

5.3

2014

40

5.2

33

5.3

2015

24

5.1

19

5.4

2016

12

6.4

8

7.2

2017

11

6.8

7

6.8

2018

8

6.7

5

6.7

2019

14

5.7

6

6.8

Source: adapted from Consob, 2020 Report on Corporate Governance of Italian Listed Companies (2021), tables 1.10–1.11

These data do not allow us to draw any sure conclusion with respect to the effect of the interlocking ban on the ownership patterns in the Italian financial sector. The data merely show that banks and insurance firms have curtailed their investments in listed companies, but do not enable us to establish the cause of this reduction. More specifically, on the basis of the available data it is not possible to ascertain whether the shareholdings that have been sold by banks and insurance firms were previously held in interlocked companies. Nor is it possible to determine whether the severance of the ownership connections corresponds in any way to a reduction in personal ties. Nevertheless, and despite a significant degree of stability in the ownership of Italian listed firms,Footnote 69 the data show that transformations have been underway precisely with respect to some of the financial firms (Italian banks and insurance companies) to which the interlocking prohibition applies.

Identifying what propelled these changes remains in any case difficult. The task is made even more daunting by the fact that at least some of the aforementioned trends seem to have a more distant origin. For instance, even before the introduction of the 2011 interlocking ban some commentators had pointed out a decline in ownership links,Footnote 70 and the same is true with respect to the decrease in the number of firms belonging to pyramidal or other groups and to the reduction of the average stake held by controlling shareholders in listed companies.Footnote 71 As a matter of fact, these and other transformations might also be explained by a number of other reforms that have been enacted in Italy in recent decades: from the privatisations of the early 1990s to the introduction of new legislation on issuers and public offerings, among others.Footnote 72 Therefore, while one might have a hunch that the interlocking ban did have some effect on ownership ties, there is yet no sure way to tell.

11.9 Interlocking Directorates and the Competence of Financial Firms’ Boards

Unambiguous conclusions cannot even be reached with respect to the impact of the interlocking ban on the composition and competence of corporate boards in Italy. Some commentators have pointed out that interlocking directorates may serve the positive function of enabling companies to attract scarce expertiseFootnote 73 that might be valuable especially when firms undergo complex operations (such as a listing or a takeover);Footnote 74 in highly regulated businesses (such as the banking, insurance, and financial sectors);Footnote 75 or for small firms.Footnote 76 One may thus fear that an interlocking ban would prevent companies from selecting and sharing the most competent and talented professionals, in a context where expertise, competence, and talent are rare.

While this argument is surely appealing and has some foundation, it is impossible to determine whether the Italian anti-interlocking provision has actually diminished the overall competence of the governing bodies of companies operating in the financial sector. The interlocking ban is just one of the many provisions that, over the last decades, have affected the composition and diversity of corporate boards.

For instance, the Italian Consolidated Law on Finance,Footnote 77 which was introduced in 1998 and amended several times afterwards, limits the number of directorships and control offices that members of the internal control bodies of issuers, including many financial firms, may hold at the same time.Footnote 78 It also provides that issuers must have at least one independent director or two independent directors when the board is composed of more than seven membersFootnote 79 (the fraction raises to one-third of the board for firms adopting the one-tier corporate governance model).Footnote 80 For certain large listed companies, an even higher number of independent directors is recommended, under a comply-or-explain approach, by the Italian Corporate Governance Code.Footnote 81

Italian issuers must also make sure that at least two-fifths of the members of the board of directors and of the board of statutory auditors (or the supervisory board in two-tier governance systems) consist of the less-represented gender (typically, women).Footnote 82 Other specific personal requirements apply to board members of financial firms.Footnote 83

Clearly, these provisions, which have only been briefly sketched here, may already limit the freedom of financial firms to select which people to appoint to their governing bodies.Footnote 84 As a result, it may be hard, if not impossible, to discern whether any observed change or decline in the competence of the boards of financial firms is due to the interlocking ban or to these other requirements.

However, upon closer inspection, several reasons indicate that the interlocking prohibition does not (significantly) prevent financial firms from acquiring and sharing valuable talent and competence.

First, if competence and skill are hard to find, the solution should be investing in training and education, inside and outside the firm, not enabling the same person to serve on a large number of boards at the same time. Indeed, nudging firms to go beyond the usual panel of candidates for a job may foster investment in managerial and technical skills by aspiring candidates. Such investments are particularly important because even the most talented and competent professionals may not do their job well when overworked by holding offices in many different firms.Footnote 85

Second, one may very well doubt that competence and expertise are so hard to find. Education rates have improved across the developed world,Footnote 86 and financial firms increasingly draw from a wider set of candidates, including women and foreign professionals.Footnote 87 With respect to the Italian case, one must also consider that interlocking directorates are prohibited only between competing banking, insurance, and financial companies or groups. The prohibition thus does not prevent financial firms from sharing skilled and talented board members with non-financial companies or groups.Footnote 88

To be sure, one might argue that financial firms do not simply need competent and talented individuals, but people with very specialised knowledge and expertise, and with the additional personal requirements set forth in prudential regulation. Finding the right people may therefore be particularly difficult. Yet, consider that, according to the guidelines on the application of Article 36, the notion of ‘top managers’ – to whom the interlocking ban applies, in addition to board members and members of the internal control body of financial firms – only comprises the general manager and the manager responsible for the corporate financial reporting of the firm.Footnote 89 This leaves out a variety of highly specialised, high-ranking officers and managers who could serve as directors or members of the internal control body of other financial companies. If these people do not hold multiple offices is because financial firms generally do not allow it (consider that top managers typically are employees). In short, the Italian interlocking ban, by itself, does not seem to significantly limit the ability of financial firms to acquire skills that are already fruitfully employed elsewhere.

Third, and most importantly, there is yet no empirical support for the proposition that limiting interlockings has a negative impact on the competence of the board or on firm value. Similar concerns have been raised in the past with respect to gender quotas and have been disproven by empirical studies that show that increasing board diversity, also with respect to gender, generally improves performance.Footnote 90 Indeed, even artificially intelligent algorithms, programmed to select the best performing directors for a given firm, suggest that diversity is the right way to go.Footnote 91

In any case, the impact of these reforms is still uncertain and needs to be evaluated over time, in light of the perhaps unexpected effects of many of these new measures. For instance, while the introduction of gender quotas in listed firms has increased the number of women sitting on corporate boards, it has perhaps also led to the spread of female interlockings across issuers.Footnote 92 Issuers have started to appoint women on company boards, but they continue to draw from a limited set of candidates who sit on the boards of many listed firms at the same time. It remains to be seen whether this is just an adjustment phase or a new future trend.

11.10 Conclusions

Interlocking directorates among competitors may facilitate collusion and endanger competition. In Italy, they typically accompanied direct and indirect ownership ties and were a systemic and widespread phenomenon particularly in the banking, insurance, and financial sectors. This is why, in 2011, the Italian lawmaker introduced an ex-ante prohibition on interlocking directorates in the financial sector. Despite the breadth of the prohibition, which arguably even covers situations in which a threat to competition is not likely or lacking, some empirical studies questioned the effectiveness of the ban, claiming that relevant personal links persisted, together with possible anticompetitive effects.

Using the banking sector as a case study, we have argued instead that there is some indication that the Italian interlocking ban has met its goal. The data we collected on interlocking directorates among the 25 largest banking groups in Italy on 31 December 2018 show that, on that date, there were no relevant personal ties among the largest banks and banking groups. This result is in line with other studies that claim that, after the introduction of the prohibition, bank lending rates in Italy fell, which should indicate that the interlocking ban had a procompetitive effect.

However, further research is needed not only to ascertain the effects of the ban but also to determine whether it had any impact on the ownership of Italian firms and on the competence of their governing bodies. While it is highly unlikely that board competence was significantly affected by the ban, ownership ties might have changed as a result. Indeed, it is curious that the Italian lawmaker decided to ban interlocking directorates without also intervening on ownership ties, such as minority shareholdings. However, at least in some cases the interlocking ban might have killed two birds with one stone.

12 Conceptual Breakthroughs on Common Ownership and Competition A Framework for Evaluating Policy

Martin C. Schmalz
12.1 Introduction

Common ownership is the phenomenon of ownership of natural competitors in an industry by an overlapping set of institutional investors. Ignited by an empirical study of US airline competition under common ownershipFootnote 1, a recent literature exploring the possibility of anticompetitive effects caused by common ownership has not only raised long dormant conceptual questions in corporate finance, organizational and labour economics, and industrial organizationFootnote 2 but also raised questions in antitrust law,Footnote 3 corporate law,Footnote 4 and securities lawFootnote 5. Moreover, the original common ownership paper has triggered a policy discussionFootnote 6 that arguably challenges the business practices of the asset management industry as we know itFootnote 7.

In a review of the economics and finance literatureFootnote 8 on common ownership in 2018, I laid out the conceptual challenges this line of inquiry brings to the surface, and suggested directions for future research. In a second review,Footnote 9 I reported on the exploding empirical literature that responded to some of these directions, but mainly documented robustness of the basic premise: the effects of common ownership on corporate behaviour and market outcomes have now been documented in a host of different industries and settings and using a variety of different methodologies. Further, many early criticisms of the literature were proven incorrect and have been withdrawn.Footnote 10

In this paper, I analyse conceptual challenges that the original ‘airlines’ paper left for future research to address, and which many believed would need to be addressed before a consideration of policy changes would be appropriate. These questions include: how would estimates or (anti-)competitive effects of common ownership of horizontal competitors be affected if agency problems, informational frictions, and organizational complexities were considered? Are estimates of horizontal common ownership links on product market outcomes affected by considering the effect of common ownership links between vertically related firms as well? Are there methods to ensure that effects are truly causal? And perhaps most importantly: how does the lifting of data limitations change researchers’ ability to measure effects of common ownership on firm behaviour and market outcomes? Given the data limitations, is there a consensus now on how much common ownership there is? The first part of this paper brings the reader up to speed by addressing these questions.

In the second part of the paper, I develop a framework and use it to evaluate policy proposals others have made to address the antitrust and governance challenges posed by the rise of ‘common ownership’ and the related rise of ‘passive investing’. The objective of that discussion is primarily to provide a clear framework to help organize and analyse the various proposals, and to view their conceptual commonalities and differences from an economic perspective. The framework is meant to clarify which directions have which likely costs and benefits, and which uncertainties come with which approach. The objective is not to engage with detailed – though important – issues of implementation, or to provide a final answer to what should or shouldn’t be done, but to help shape a more informed and perspicuous debate. As such, the present paper is not meant to substitute for or contain the state of debate between the authors of various proposals. Instead, I focus on overlooked dimensions relevant to the policy debate that arise from the recent economics and finance literature’s application to law and policy.

12.2 New Conceptual Breakthroughs

In this part, I explore how our conceptual understanding of important features of common ownership has advanced by recent research responding to questions that arose with the publication of Azar, Schmalz, and Tecu’s paperFootnote 11.

12.2.1 How Do Agency Frictions, Informational, and Organizational Complexities Affect How Common Ownership Affects Product Market Outcomes?

At the 2018 FTC Hearings on Common Ownership, FTC Commissioner Noah J. Phillips remarked that ‘… areas of research that I, as an antitrust enforcer, would like to see developed before shifting policy on common ownership [are]: Whether a clear mechanism of harm can be identified …’Footnote 12 At the same event, SEC Commissioner Robert Jackson Jr. added: ‘The organizational complexity of today’s largest public companies makes it far from clear how – even if top managers receive an anticompetitive signal from their pay packages – those incentives affect those making pricing decisions throughout the organization. […] For these reasons, I worry that the evidence we have today may not carry the heavy burden that … I would require imposing costly limitations’.Footnote 13 I focus on two recent contributions to the literature that have pushed the boundaries of knowledge in these dimensions.

My recent co-authored workFootnote 14 offers both an economic model and empirical analysis identifying a mechanism of harm. Our ‘Antón and others’ model makes two modifications to a standard model of optimal executive compensation amid a moral hazard problem. The first modification is that we do not restrict the firm to be a price taker. Instead, firms strategically interact, as in a standard model of industrial organization. The second modification is that we allow shareholders to hold more than one firm, as standard diversification motives would dictate. This latter assumption contrasts with arrived models in industrial organization, which implicitly assume that shareholders do not diversify across competitors (or that firms entirely ignore thus-arising shareholder incentives). The baseline prediction of the Antón and others model is that more common ownership leads to less performance sensitive managerial incentives. The reason is that more performance-sensitive incentives induce stronger managerial incentives to exert ‘effort’, which reduces the firm’s cost. Taking product prices as given – as in standard agency models – such a cost reduction would increase margins and profits. However, when firms strategically interact, a firm with lower costs will also optimally produce more output and set lower prices in industry equilibrium. Doing so imposes a negative externality on competitors. The shareholder of a single firm may still favour that, but common owners of competitors internalize such externalities, and therefore are less keen on spending resources to improve governance in any one target firm. As a result, commonly owned firms feature less performance-sensitive managerial incentives, and weaker corporate governance in general, and their costs are higher.

As a result of these higher costs – as opposed to because of higher margins – product prices are higher. Therefore, the view that common owners are relatively ‘lazy’ or low-cost principals that underinvest in stewardship and are ‘excessively deferential’ to managers (as Bebchuk and Hirst argue)Footnote 15 is not incompatible with anticompetitive effects of common ownership. To the contrary, in the Antón and others model, common ownership is the reason, endogenously, the owners choose to underinvest in stewardship, which in turn harms productivity and increases product prices. Phrased differently, the general insight is that cost-reducing good governance imposes a negative externality on competitors. This is one reason – among others identified elsewhere in the literature -- why common owners underinvest in ‘good governance’, compared to otherwise similar investors who do not also own large stakes in competing firms. As a result, common ownership induces a ‘productive inefficiency’ – an inward shift in supply curves – as opposed to only a redistribution of rents from consumers to producers and a small deadweight loss. This insight is important for the evaluation of policy proposals that would limit the ability of common owners to influence their product market firms but without reallocating such control rights to other investors. In the context of the Antón and others model, everything else equal, such a policy could make the problem worse.Footnote 16 I will get back to these points in Part 2 of this essay.

The theoretically proposed mechanism is empirically identified by Antón and others using the index inclusion of competitors.Footnote 17 To illustrate the strategy, assume Delta and United Airlines are already in the S&P 500 index. Southwest gets added to the index. Southwest’s ownership structure changes because of the index inclusion – after all the S&P 500 index trackers now have to buy Southwest – but Delta and United’s ownership structure is unaffected. Yet, Delta and United are ‘treated’ with a dose of common ownership: their pre-existing owners now have greater holdings of Southwest shares as well. This treatment with ‘common ownership’ is followed by reductions in the wealth-performance sensitivity of Delta and United’s top executives’ compensation packages, as predicted by theory.

This mechanism of harm can explain cross-market correlations between common ownership and higher product prices: in markets in which a commonly owned high-cost provider competes with a not-commonly owned low-cost provider, naturally, product prices are lower. In markets in which only commonly owned peers compete, prices are higher. Hence, common ownership correlates positively with product prices, even within firms and across markets. Because a low-cost provider will also produce a relatively greater quantity, the theory also correctly predicts that common ownership is negatively related to market concentration. In fact, it is the only theory to date that can organize the set of empirical results the literature has produced to date.Footnote 18

The model thus proves that there are no particular informational requirements necessary for common ownership to affect market-level competition via standard governance channels. The mechanism does not even require firm managers to know who their largest shareholders are for the managers to act in the shareholders’ interest: the manager simply takes her incentive contract as given and acts accordingly. The informal conjecture – promoted by prominent commentatorsFootnote 19 – that for common ownership to have market-level effects, an elaborate corporate governance mechanism would be required simply does not hold up to the scrutiny of mathematical logic. The theory of harm the model proposes, and the empirics identifies, is thus not complicated, but rather follows long-established standard theories and practices of ‘normal’ corporate governance activities.

The Antón and others model also features the organizational complexity that Commissioner Jackson wanted to get clarity about. In the model, it is not the top manager (whose proposed compensation is approved by shareholders) who makes market-level decisions. Instead, it is a market-level pricing specialist, who knows nothing about either common ownership, the top manager’s incentives, or the desire of the firm’s shareholders. Instead, the specialist maximizes profits market by market, taking the firm’s cost as given – as in standard models of industrial organization. This feature is in fact necessary for the theory to correctly predict the wide range of facts the empirical literature has documented. To name one example, if shareholders contracted with the top manager on costs and prices, common ownership would lead to lower costs and higher margins – which is not what is observed empirically.

Whereas the empirical analysis in Antón and others identifies a corporate governance mechanism using reduced-form empirical techniques, a second, more recent paper by Azar and RibeiroFootnote 20 offers a structural estimation of a model featuring agency conflicts that also links to product market outcomes, again using the airlines industry as a laboratory. What they find is that the ‘conduct parameter’ that identifies the extent to which managers take shareholders’ portfolio interest into account is significantly positive – but also significantly below the level one would expect without agency conflicts. Hence, the rejection of full internalization by structural models that ignore agency conflicts does not reject the presence of large anticompetitive effects; such a rejection would instead indicate a mis-specified model. What is exciting conceptually is that this is the first time that a structural model not only considers common ownership but also agency problems.

The take-away from these two papers is that the recognition of agency problems in otherwise standard models of competition under common ownership by no means undoes or puts in doubt that there are anticompetitive effects from common ownership of horizontal competitors. Instead, agency problems are a feature that either gives rise to productive inefficiencies and thus higher prices in the first place, or at least is a feature that increases the precision of estimates of how strong the competitive effects of common ownership are. Both aspects become important as we think about policy proposals in Part 2 of this paper.

The structural estimation by Azar and Ribeiro also features and shows the empirical importance of vertical common ownership links. However, the importance of this feature is perhaps best illustrated by describing a reduced-form investigation into this matter.

12.2.2 How Do Vertical Common Ownership Links Affect Estimates of the Effect of Horizontal Common Ownership Links on Product Market Outcomes?

Since the start of the asset management industry’s involvement in the debate on competitive effects of common ownership and its regulation, a central argument of their advocates has been that ignoring vertical common ownership would cause the papers to ‘lack economic logic and factual support from the real world. For instance, why would passive managers want airline prices to be higher given the air travel is a cost to nearly any other business that is owned by the index funds?’Footnote 21 Does that argument hold up to scrutiny?

Formal economic theories on partial vertical integration with multiple upstream and downstream firms tend to be analytically intractable, and thus offer little guidance to inform the question. However, it is possible to study the question empirically, and a recent paper has done just that -- and produced a clear answer. Azar and VivesFootnote 22 show that controlling for the extent to which airlines have vertical common ownership links has a negative effect on prices – but that controlling for these effects increases the positive estimate of price effects of horizontal common ownership links. Omitting a variable capturing vertical common ownership links from the horizontal-ownership regressions leads to a bias of the estimates. The finding suggests also that policies that have the effect of reducing horizontal common ownership while strengthening vertical common ownership links may be best suited to deal with the anticompetitive effects of common ownership. Some of the proposals covered in Part 2 have that feature.

Azar and Vives’s contribution not only captures vertical common ownership links, but also offers a methodological alternative over the Azar, Schmalz and Tecu regressions: instead of using a modified Herfindahl-Hirschman-Index of market concentration – which includes potentially endogenous market shares – as the main explanatory variable, Azar and Vives follow Antón and others and others in the more recent literature and use the primitive of the common ownership theory, the profit weights that firm managers are presumed to put on commonly owned firms’ rivals. Azar and Vives is thus also the first academic study that shows with a reduced-form methodology that market shares do not drive the results in Azar, Schmalz and Tecu’s original analysisFootnote 23 of US airline competition under common ownership, as some have speculated.Footnote 24

In sum, the recognition of vertical common ownership links does not challenge the finding that horizontal common ownership links increase prices – at least in the US airlines industry as the poster child for such studies. Instead, recognition of a role of vertical common ownership links in also affecting firm behaviour strengthens the finding that common ownership of horizontal competitors increases product prices.

12.2.3 Methodological Novelties

A good part of the past five years of the literature on competitive effects of common ownership has been spent debating the relative virtues and merits of reduced-form versus structural approaches – which rely on different assumptions and are suited for different purposes. (A standard view would hold that these approaches are complementary: reduced-form approaches tend to be suited to identify causal links, whereas structural estimations are suitable to make welfare estimations and to analyse counterfactuals.) A thus-far overlooked third set of methods concerns laboratory experiments. Should there be any doubt that the variation in ownership that the empirical studies to data have interpreted to have caused an increase in prices is truly exogenous, these doubts can be examined in a laboratory setting. Hariskos, Königstein, and PapadopoulosFootnote 25 show that exogenously imposed increases in partial cross-ownership increases product prices in the laboratory, and as such, break new ground. Given their study does not feature agency problems, there is no clear distinction between cross-ownership (firms holding direct stakes in competitors) and common ownership (industry outsiders holding stakes in competing firms), but this paper nevertheless opens the door for future work using this methodology as a complement to reduced-form and structural approaches.

12.2.4 Endogeneity of Portfolio Choice in the Presence of Strategic Interactions between Product Market Competitors

The key challenge for empirical economists working on the question whether firm ownership affects firm behaviour is to assess whether observed correlations in the data likely have a causal interpretation – or if they are just that: correlations. The emphasis of industrial organization economists, as it comes to scrutinizing the correlation between common ownership and higher prices, has been to focus on the potential endogeneity of market shares in polluting such estimates. I have explained above how this concern has been addressed by recent research, both with structural methods that explicitly model that endogeneity, and with reduced-form methods that avoid the problem simply by using measures of common ownership that don’t contain market shares in the first place.

However, there is another source of endogeneity that is much less well understood – but plays a crucial role in understanding the likely effect and thus desirability of the various policy proposals: it is the endogenous choice of portfolios by investors. If investor portfolios affect both firm behaviour and market outcomes, including firm profits, asset prices and the asset market equilibrium are affected by investor portfolio choice. Of course, in turn, portfolio choice is also affected by asset prices. A model capturing these mutual dependencies did not exist in the economics literature to date. In other words, we don’t know how investors choose portfolios when firms strategically interact and the ownership structure affects firm behaviour.

The empirical literature deals with this lack of theoretical understanding by finding quasi-exogenous ‘shocks’ to the ownership of a particular set of firms that is unlikely to be related to the product market dynamics in question. However, policy proposals can’t avail themselves of such techniques to predict what the likely effect of the proposals on asset prices and asset market equilibria is going to be. Such predictions will have to be made based on theoretical considerations, as emphasized in Part 2 of this paper. As a foundation, I therefore assess where we stand in our formal understanding of this complex system.

In recent years, more than half a dozen papers have attempted to address this question.Footnote 26 In particular, each paper shows that strategic considerations determine whether a particular portfolio allocation is an equilibrium or not. However, there are severe limitations. The literature does not prove but appears to suggest that anything beyond duopoly settings (or otherwise extremely specific parameter) are analytically intractable. In other words, the progress in this dimension is far from offering practically relevant predictions on how new policies may change the asset market equilibrium. This negative result is useful – because it tells us that we may have to accept that we are unlikely to learn much more in this dimension in the near future, and there is no point in waiting for ‘more research’ before policy decisions are made. Instead, the uncertainty must be taken as a given when trading off the cost of waiting, and potentially continued harm from lessened competition and governance against the uncertain costs (or benefits!) that some of the proposed policies may bring. I will get back to this tradeoff in Part 2.

12.2.5 The Gradual Lifting of Data Limitations

Limitations on high-quality and comprehensive ownership data have been a bottleneck for the literature ever since its inception. Lifting those limitations is important for at least two reasons.

For one, studies that claim evidence of absence of competitive effects of common ownership (reviewed by Azar, Schmalz, and TecuFootnote 27) make these statements based on analyses that lack data on some of the most important and powerful investors. Such studies are run using 13F filings filed by passive institutional investors alone – but omit other blockholders, whether they are activist investors (who must file SEC 13Ds rather than 13Fs) or individual blockholders or large insiders (who file 13Gs). Such research thus attempts to explain the competitive behaviour of Facebook, Google, and Amazon, without considering the economic interests and control rights of Mark Zuckerberg, Larry Page and Sergey Brin, and Jeff Bezos. Thus, much of the variation in the measures of common ownership is missed, resulting in biased estimates.Footnote 28 The original Azar, Schmalz, and Tecu paperFootnote 29 hand collected ownership from the various SEC filings and alternative sources for that industry – however, for studies beyond a specific industry that approach is impractical. The paper on top manager incentives under common ownership by Antón and others makes qualitative progress in that dimension, by combining ownership information from 13F filings with information on 13D and 13G blockholders, while controlling in their regressions for direct effects of institutional ownership on managerial incentives. The results of this improvement in data quality are that the effects of common ownership on incentives are more than two times larger than when only 13F institutions are taken into consideration.Footnote 30 This result proves the point that accurate ownership data is a key ingredient in better empirical research on the question.

The second reason it is important to lift these data limitations is that it is difficult for scholars, policymakers, and lawmakers to know who owns Corporate America, and hence what precisely is the problem that needs fixing, and how big it is.Footnote 31 To answer that question, and to implement of any one of the policy proposals discussed in what follows, we need high-quality ownership data. Regulators have the power to supply it, but have not to date; only one academic paper exists that makes such a resource available, as I now discuss.

12.3 Discussion of Policy Proposals

Legal scholars have made a number of proposals, taking at face value that there are competitive effects of common ownership and/or governance problems caused by large institutional investors, and that those problems are as widespread as the phenomenon of common ownership itself – i.e. across all firms and industries held by institutional investors. An interesting and worthwhile discussion of these proposals’ strengths and weaknesses followed in recent years. What I find to be missing in the discussion is a clear and simple economic framework to organize that discussion. I aim to provide such a framework. I will then illustrate how some of the more prominent proposals fit in the framework, and which arguments and questions naturally arise that are thus far missing from the debate.

12.3.1 A Framework to Discuss Policy Proposals

The conceptual problem that causes anticompetitive effects of common ownership is when within-industry diversification is achieved at the same level at which corporate control is exercised. This insight is easily forgotten but has a long lineage in US policy. The 1934 Senate Securities (‘Pecora’) Report proposes that Congress must ‘prevent the diversion of these trusts from their normal channels of diversified investment to the abnormal avenues of control of industry’; the Investment Company Act bill opines that ‘the national public interest … is adversely affected … when investment companies [have] great size [and] excessive influence on the national economy’Footnote 32. Accordingly, the Investment Company Act of 1940 limits the fraction of any issuer’s shares a fund can hold to 10% of the outstanding stock.Footnote 33 It was obvious even to the ‘father’ of index investing that this rule was meant to apply not to funds but to the level at which corporate control is exercised – in practice the fund family – and that the existing rule does not technically cover that spirit: ‘But when and if our index fund gets to 10%, all we have to do is start a second one and that would be in technical compliance. There should be limits’.Footnote 34 By my own calculations based on scraped SEC filings, Vanguard already in 2020 held more than 10% on average in the S&P 500’s companies.

A clear understanding of what the problem is also makes clear the basic directions that all effective solutions to the competition problem must take: solutions to the competition problem need to separate the levels at which diversification is achieved and at which corporate control is exercised. This can logically happen in two principal ways: either asset managers diversify across competitors but then have to leave influencing portfolio firms to other investors, or asset managers have to limit themselves to diversifying across industries, and leave diversification within industries (by diversifying across asset managers) to the ultimate asset owners.

A first insight that arises from recognizing a distinction between the levels of asset manager and asset owner as in the above framework is that full diversification can be achieved at the household level even if no asset manager or fund holds more than one firm in any one industry. Therefore, there is not necessarily a tradeoff between household diversification and product market competition, as the early theoretical contributions to this literatureFootnote 35 and some policy proposalsFootnote 36 may have suggested. I will get back to this point in my evaluation of proposals below.

The second insight to keep in mind is that it is not possible to independently address the antitrust and governance problems generated by the rise of concentrated institutional ownership. For example, any intervention in governance that affects the firm’s cost structure also has competitive consequences, as the Antón and others model shows. In that model, any strengthening or weakening of the governance rights of institutional investors will induce a strengthening or weakening of the implementation of competitive or anticompetitive incentives implied by their portfolio. As such, desirable proposals should not narrowly address governance mechanisms that some suspect causes common ownership to increase profit margins (there is no evidence that common ownership increases profit margins). Instead, proposals should also address the lack of incentives for good governance practices that can lead to a lessening of productive efficiency and thus increased product prices, reduced output, and other harms.

A tertiary goal of any proposal is, or should be, to minimize disruptions to asset markets and the asset management industry, subject to attaining the first two goals.

With light of this framework, how should we evaluate the policy proposals made by various legal scholars, considering the research that has accumulated in the past five years? I first summarize the most prominent contributions’ main arguments and then proceed to analysing their likely effects.

12.3.2 Summary of Extant Policy Proposals

The first policy proposal in response to Azar, Schmalz, and Tecu’s paperFootnote 37 being circulated was contained in Elhauge’s ‘Horizontal Shareholding’Footnote 38. The opinion advanced therein is that existing law provides sufficient power to adjudicate competition problems created by common ownership of horizontal competitors, and that this power should be used to that effect. Whereas Elhauge discussed other applicable laws as well, including the Hart-Scott-Rodino Act, the main argument is that Clayton Act Section 7 already prohibits ‘any acquisition of assets that [has] the effect … of substantially lessening competition’.Footnote 39 The crux is that the Act does not prohibit a particular type of conduct of horizontal shareholders of competitors (or ‘common owners’), but rather that it prohibits the asset acquisition itself, to the extent the resulting holding has anticompetitive effects. Also, no intent is required. The so-called passive investment exemption does not apply, as long as investors vote their shares.Footnote 40 As a result, a consequential enforcement of the law would result in a reduction of common ownership links between horizontal competitors, to the extent that they are likely to have anticompetitive effects. This idealized result from enforcement of existing law has some similarities to the intended effects of several other proposals that followed.

One of them is Posner and othersFootnote 41, who agree with Elhauge’s legal assessment, but point to practical and administrative problems with Elhauge’s proposal to enforce anticompetitive common ownership links as Section 7 violations. In particular, Posner and others note, correctly, that the extent to which one institution’s holdings has anticompetitive effects depends on the holdings of other institutions. Therefore, ‘institutions obeying the law at one moment could become liable simply because other institutions changed their holdings and thereby made an industry less competitive. Institutional investors would need to determine other institutions’ ownership shares plus an appropriate definition of hundreds or even thousands of industries to comply with the Clayton Act. Thus, a large institutional investor acting unilaterally in the current environment cannot ensure it is not violating the Clayton Act. That is a difficult position for institutional investors, who require clarity about where they can legally invest’.Footnote 42 Further, there could – and perhaps would – be lawsuits for each transaction in each oligopolistic industry, which seems unwieldy.Footnote 43 To avoid such mayhem, Posner and others propose a safe haven for institutional investors, which would exempt institutional investors from antitrust scrutiny as long as they do not hold more than 1% of the shares of more than a single effective firm in an oligopoly or are index funds that are unable to make discretionary trades and are entirely passive not only with respect to their portfolio choice but also their governance activities, including voting.Footnote 44 Hence, investors have to choose if they want to hold large stakes in competitors or influence portfolio firms. Posner and others anticipate that large institutional investors will find this safe haven sufficiently attractive to divest from all but one firm in each oligopolistic industry, and concentrate their holdings in one target firm per industry, which would have the benefit, in Posner and others’ estimation, of improving investors’ incentives to engage in good governance in their chosen target firms. This idea has appeal as it both promises to address both the competition and the governance challenge laid out above. It would also reduce the cost of operating an index fund, due to saving on governance costs.

Rock and RubinfeldFootnote 45 disagree both with Elhauge’s and Posner and others’ reading of Clayton Act Section 7 and with the logic behind Posner and others’ proposal of a safe haven at 1% ownership limits; they propose a safe haven for institutional investors that hold less than 15% of the issuer’s stock, don’t have board representation (whereas it is left unexplained what that means for an institution that votes 15% of the shares and thus very likely is pivotal in director elections), and only engage in ‘normal’ governance activities, including the setting of executive compensation (which itself is likely to be a problematic mechanism as per Antón and others).Footnote 46 Rock and Rubinfeld’s reasoning is based on the assumption that passivity in corporate governance matters would protect investors from suits under Clayton Act Section 7 (which contradicts Elhauge’s and Posner and others’ legal assessment). Based on that legal opinion, Rock and Rubinfeld don’t believe investors would choose to reduce within-industry diversification in response to PSW’s safe harbour. Nor do Rock and Rubinfeld believe investors would simply not react to the PSW proposal – which would be indicated if investors truly believed, like Rock and Rubinfeld, that there is no substantive antitrust violation to be concerned about. Instead, Rock and Rubinfeld believe investors would choose to become entirely passive to protect themselves from Clayton Act 7 violations and avoid changing their business model of holding horizontal competitors. They believe this would lead to a worsening of corporate governance standards; they do not discuss why no other investor would respond to the power vacuum. Notwithstanding Rock and Rubinfeld’s criticism of the logic of PSW’s proposal, they propose a qualitatively similar rule, namely a safe harbour but with a 15% instead of 1% limit, implying that four asset managers (or individuals) could jointly control 60% of the voting shares of all firms, in any, every, and all industries or 7 asset managers could control 100% of all shares -- and yet be exempt from antitrust scrutiny. They do not explain why this policy would have the effect of protecting consumers and competition, in addition to protecting investors from antitrust suits under present law.

Lund’sFootnote 47 proposal is similar to Posner and others’ in that she proposes to restrict the voting rights of index investors, but differs in that she does not propose a size threshold below which indexers would be allowed to engage in governance. Also, she does address index funds specifically, rather than common owners more generally, which also can – and often does -- include non-indexer investors. Posner and others by contrast aim to remove anticompetitive incentives arising from all types of common owners, but exempt index funds that don’t engage in governance activities. The idea behind Posner and others’ proposal to target common ownership by all types of investors and not just index funds is that common owners can be individuals, conglomerates such as Berkshire Hathaway, and in some cases even activist hedge funds. Posner and others’ idea behind exempting index funds is that the threat to sell shares can itself be used to influence firms; index funds that cannot make discretionary trades do not have that lever at their disposal. Lund’s argument to target index funds per se, by contrast goes as follows. Lund points out a variety of reasons why asset managers that predominantly offer ‘passive’ investment products have reduced incentives to engage in governance with the aim of maximizing individual firms’ value. Those reasons include lacking financial incentives, free-rider problems, and cost pressure. For these reasons, passive funds may encumber votes and thus prevent other investors with stronger incentives to govern and improve firm performance, but not use their power to that effect themselves. Further, ‘even if a fund does choose to intervene, it will rationally adhere to a low-cost, one-size-fits-all approach to governance that is unlikely to be in the company’s best interest’. She thus proposes that lawmakers consider restricting passive funds from voting at shareholder meetings altogether, thus leaving governance to other investors – namely, those that have incentives to be better informed and discipline management.

I have myself never made or endorsed a policy proposal, except for advocating for the collection and provision of high-quality ownership data that would allow for more and higher-quality research into the problem.Footnote 48 To date, no such efforts have been made to my knowledge by the federal agencies to provide such a public good. Amel-Zadeh and others have since scraped and parsed the SEC’s EDGAR system for ownership records and make the resulting data base freely available for academic research; it is the first and thus far only directly sourced, complete dataset on the ownership of US firms that is usable in academic research.Footnote 49

12.3.3 An Analysis of Extant Policy Proposals

Elhauge’s proposal to enforce existing law may first appear to be the least disruptive, by virtue of not changing the law but merely enforcing it. Further, as his proposal attacks the anticompetitive incentives implied by the holdings rather than specific governance channels, one would expect there to be no detrimental ‘chilling’ effect on investors’ governance activities from intensified enforcement, which satisfies the second goal to some extent. However, upon inspection, the proposal may be not much less disruptive to asset markets and the asset management industry than the alternative proposals to change rules or laws: after all, a large fraction of extant institutional owners’ portfolios would be affected by litigation. Abstracting away from this practical concern, the main substantive question mark with the proposal may be whether relevant judges would agree with Elhauge’s reading of the Act and the burden of proof Elhauge deems necessary to proof a lessening of competition. To the extent a common ownership case under Section 7 would be difficult to win in practice, the main risk of Elhauge’s proposed policy would be underenforcement, and thus an insufficient strengthening of competition – the first objective in my proposed framework. Hence, Elhauge’s proposal would be least disruptive mainly to the extent it fails to satisfy the primary objective, which is restoring vigorous competition.

Regarding the second goal, one would expect improvements in governance insofar as ownership structure would change from heightened enforcement, and investors with greater incentives and ability to manage agency problems would become relatively more powerful owners. The result would be increases in productive efficiency. As such, Elhauge’s proposal seems a modest push in the right direction, in both dimensions. It has that feature in common with Posner and others’ proposal.

Posner and others’ concern about liability being caused by other investors’ changing portfolio weights can be illustrated as follows: suppose two tech firms, Mazebook and Poodle, were ‘competitors’ in some meaningful sense, and suppose one individual controlled each firm via dual class share structure. Further, suppose diversified institutional investors hold voting shares in both firms but have no influence due to the presence of the controlling founders. As there is no influence by common owners, there are no anticompetitive effects from common ownership. Now, suppose one of the individuals or both sell their shares to many small investors, who don’t exercise the voting rights. Suddenly, the institutional common owners are the largest investors, and their anticompetitive incentives begin to materialize, for no fault of the investors, but simply because of the absence of the formerly present controlling founders. This is the motivation to consider safe havens for investors.

In terms of evaluation, Posner and others’ proposal is more attractive in some dimensions than they describe it to be, because of the first insight from my proposed framework: whereas Posner and others argue the loss of diversification benefits due to restricting portfolios to only one firm per oligopolistic industry was minimal, I have argued that the loss of theoretically possible diversification to households is zero. There is no loss of diversification to the ultimate investors.Footnote 50 The households would be made poorer in their identity as shareholders (whose portfolio firms’ profits would drop because of firms operating in more competitive markets), but richer in their identity as consumers. Given the facts about the US wealth and consumption distribution, for the vast majority of the population – and certainly for the population as a whole – the latter effect dominates.Footnote 51

Whereas the asset market disruptions of such a change and other practicalities are not discussed in detail, the appeal of this solution is that not only would it remove anticompetitive incentives from holding competitors, but it would also strengthen corporate governance, both by increasing the stake investors hold in firms and thus reducing free riding by other investors, and by removing disincentives to engage due to the externality on other firms that drives the Antón and others model. Hence, the proposal addresses both goals I have declared to be desirable above. Concerning the third goal, it certainly would be disruptive, but it is not clear whether more or less disruptive than a barrage of suits to the industry under existing law! Moreover, some of the feared disruptions – such as a dramatic reduction of the profitability of portfolio firms, would be a feature not a bug in this proposal, to the extent these profits are ‘excessive’ as they are illegally derived from anticompetitive incentives from common ownership, and a reflection of the social harm of reduced competition.

As a further reflection, a key element of the proposal is not to allow investors to qualify as ‘passive’ if they merely not communicate with top management: there are many other channels by which investors can influence governance and competitive outcomes. Indeed, not engaging with companies while encumbering voting rights is a mechanism that can itself cause a lessening of productive efficiency and thus cause higher product prices. Investors should have to choose between any corporate governance interventions at all – including voting – or not holding large stakes in competitors. Stated this way, the Posner and others’ proposal is not dissimilar to Lund’s proposal, whose idea mainly differs in that she proposes to outright limit index funds’ voting rights, rather than giving investors the freedom to self-assess their likely antitrust liability and choose whether they want to engage in governance or become purely passive in both meanings of the word.Footnote 52

Rock and Rubinfeld’s proposal, by contrast, appears to have the effect of protecting institutional investors from antitrust liability, even if they do in fact cause a lessening of competition, up to a limit at which it is virtually assured that there would be a lessening of competition by common ownership: I am not aware of economic theories that would predict that if 100% of a firm’s shareholder base identically overlaps with the shareholder base of all competitors, that one could expect no lessening of competition. Yet, this would be explicitly covered and exempt from scrutiny under Rock and Rubinfeld’s proposal. The proposal therefore is likely to be ineffective at addressing any anticompetitive effects of common ownership, but in fact removes concerns about enforcement some institutional investors may have that engage in strategies that are likely to have anticompetitive effects.

Rock and Rubinfeld’s proposal further appears to do worse than either Elhauge’s or Posner and others’ in the second dimension. The reason may be that Rock and Rubinfeld rely on an erroneous understanding of the economic theory at the core of the common ownership problem. Rock and Rubinfeld appear to believe that active involvement in corporate governance is necessary for common ownership to bring about a lessening of competition. Their proposal holds that not-too-large investors should be exempt from antitrust scrutiny as long as they pursue only ‘normal governance activities’, including setting executive compensation, which they expect would not change competitive outcomes, and hence not fall under what Clayton Act Section 7 is meant to capture. Yet, Antón and others are the last paper in a long line of economic literature that has shown that compensation can cause anticompetitive outcomes.

Recall that Rock and Rubinfeld’s proposal would protect corporate control rights of institutions that have questionable incentives to use them for the benefit of society. The incentives are doubtful be it because asset managers face agency problems of their own (as in Bebchuk and Hirst), because governance improvements in one firm harm other firms (as in Antón and others), because they don’t sufficiently care about individual firms (as in Lund), or because of excessive competition to reduce fees in the market for asset management product, and thus limit the resources devoted to governance.

As such, the Rock and Rubinfeld proposal achieves either of the two aims I outlined in the framework to evaluate the policy proposals. I conclude that whereas this proposal appears suitable to deal with the SEC’s concern to help investors deal with the ‘investor protection challenge of the 21st century’,Footnote 53 the proposal seems to have the effect of weakening existing consumer protections afforded by the Clayton Act.

Lund’s proposal to limit the voting rights of institutions at first seems like a recipe for a corporate governance catastrophe.Footnote 54 By main own calculations, in typical US publicly traded firms, the largest shareholder who does not also own similarly large stakes in competitors (and who should therefore be captured by a version of her proposal for the purposes of addressing the antitrust concern, whether a passive fund or not) tends to rank above the top 50 and tends to hold less than 1% of the cash flow rights. Giving this investor a disproportionate share of the control rights would dramatically misalign cash flow and control rights, and thus lead to the definition of a corporate governance problem.

However, this thinking overlooks the asset market’s equilibrium response. Whereas an analytic solution and precise prediction for this response remains elusive to the researchers working on the question, it is clear that some qualified investors interested would be attracted to purchase the shares of a firm in which control or significant influence can be bought by acquiring less than 1% of the outstanding stock. Indeed, the implementation of the proposal might trigger a revival of activist shareholders who in recent years have increasingly concentrated on campaigns that are agreeable to the big common owners.Footnote 55

In an ironic twist, the outcome of this endogenous reallocation of cash flow and control rights may lead to a similar outcome as the one Posner and others’ proposal aims for. In the re-allocated equilibrium, there exist fully diversified investors, but they don’t engage in governance; the only investors that engage in governance are those that have concentrated stakes in the target firm. The same benefits in terms of jointly improving competition and governance would result.

Both proposals also have in common that index funds could implement the proposals without any disruption to their business model, other than stopping their costly governance activities, leading to a further cost reduction for ultimate household investors, as well as a reduction in the concentration of corporate control.

The above discussion aims to organize the proposals along the principal directions that matter. The proposals differ in many other details, but which can be iterated and improved upon. For example, Lund’s proposal to prevent index funds from voting does not capture other common owners and thus would be under-inclusive compared to Posner and others’, but this feature could be adjusted to avoid such under-inclusion. A discussion of such details is beyond the scope of this paper, so as to focus attention to whether the principal direction of travel appears suitable to achieve the main goals of the policies.

In sum, the proposals that would actually address the issue – Elhauge’s, Posner and others’, and Lund’s – differ substantially in their methods, but are essentially similar in that they all aim for the same, desirable outcome: a separation of diversification and influence over portfolio firms. My contribution is not to judge which of those means are most appropriate, politically feasible, or realistic, but to enable readers to see the commonalities and the cost and benefits from an economic perspective.

There is no doubt that each one of these proposals would lead to a substantial reorganization of asset management and asset markets, which would be disruptive, which many appear to view as per se undesirable. On the other hand, the counterfactual to implementing a version of these proposals is to allow for no less fundamental changes to occur, if incrementally day by day. Namely, it would amount to letting an unprecedented concentration of control over industry to grow ad infinitum and remain virtually unchecked, which would be at odds not only with economic theories of competitive markets but American political ideals as well.

It hence appears increasingly likely that, earlier or later, depending on the political climate, something will be done. ‘Recognising this potential issue further down the line, BlackRock has taken an active step in allaying concerns by offering asset owners in 40% of its $4.8trn equity index fundsFootnote 56 the opportunity to vote directly with companies, instead of the firm partaking itself’.Footnote 57 In other words, BlackRock implemented a version of the Posner and others/Lund proposal so as to forestall regulation. This appears to be substantively desirable at first glance. However, ‘While this goes some way in addressing the issue in wider indexing, the problem will continue in the ETF space where there is less transparency on who owns the ETFs due to the fact they trade on the secondary market’.Footnote 58 In other words, it remains unclear whether this move also obscures the picture of who controls Corporate America, thus disabling further research on the matter, and reemphasizing my call for more complete and correct ownership data to be made available. On second thought, it is also substantively undesirable, first because the move fails to separate the levels at which corporate control is exercised and the level at which diversification is achieved. And if the practice achieved such separation by ultimate shareholders not voting their shares, we would go back to the old Bearle and Means problem of rationally apathic shareholders who fail to control management. Therefore, a solution in which blockholders exist but in which these blockholders don’t hold competitors and have strong incentives to monitor management is more desirable along all key dimensions.

12.4 Conclusion

As this review showed, essentially all dimensions regulators have viewed as roadblocks to regulation have been addressed by recent research: we are assured the measured correlations between common ownership and higher product prices are most likely to have a causal interpretation and that they are, in particular, not driven by endogenous market shares. We know realistic mechanisms exist, and that agency conflicts are most likely a key driver of the empirical facts the literature has uncovered. Similarly, organizational complexities are a feature of models that can make nuanced predictions that are verified in the data. When vertical links are considered, the measured effects of common ownership on prices get stronger. The same is true when more complete and more accurate ownership data are used.

Which of the proposals should be implemented? The bottom line of this paper is that this is not a question that can be answered with purely economic analysis. As this review illustrated, economic research has made progress – but not nearly enough to be able to fully predict the effect of policy proposals that aim to fundamentally change the asset market equilibrium, and hence macroeconomic performance as well. Rather than a question that can and should be decided by economic technocrats, a broader question is whether we want an economic system featuring a ‘Problem of Twelve’Footnote 59 in which a very small number of players effectively controls large swathes of American industry. In the past, politicians, such as Pecora, saw no need for structural estimates of competitive effects across all industries before taking action. Instead, it was clear to them that increasingly centralized control over business was not conducive to a thriving capitalist economy. Whether the resulting laws were overly restrictive (including the 10% limits for single funds) appears to be more a question of political convictions and personal incentives than rigorous economic analysis. A further concern with calls for more research is that when we insist on having ‘quasi-experimental’ evidence to evaluate whether a given policy is good, we are limiting the scope of analysis and allowable policies to those we have tried before. This restriction is obviously self-defeating for a phenomenon that has not occurred previously. In other words, I believe that we are at risk of relying on economic analyses that miss the forest for the trees. The danger is that economists can have the effect of hindering regulation by pointing to uncertainties, while omitting the fact that anticompetitive harm continues, at ever increasing scale, while the debate continues. In sum, I positively view it at this stage as determined rather by political processes than further economic analysis – and to the extent these political processes reflect the interests of ordinary citizens I normatively agree with that notion to some extent. The unarguable part of the debate appears to me that transparency on who controls corporate America should be fostered. The only grounds to obscure the facts to me appear to be a desire to deal with the ‘investor-protection challenge’ of the twenty-first century rather than with a concern about competition and governance.

13 Does Common Ownership Explain Higher Oligopolistic Profits?

Edward B. Rock and Daniel L. Rubinfeld
13.1 Introduction

There is compelling evidence that both concentration and profitability in oligopolistic industries have increased over the past two decades. Over roughly the same time period, the concentration of shareholding in the hands of the largest institutional investors has dramatically increased, with a corresponding increase in the degree to which investors (such as Vanguard, State Street, and BlackRock) own large equity stakes in competing portfolio companies. A number of authors have argued that the growth in this ‘common ownership’ has caused the increase in oligopoly profits and have proposed a variety of policy responses.

In this paper, we review the available evidence. We argue that as of now (a) the evidence that common ownership is the driving force behind the increasing oligopoly profits is unconvincing, (b) there are plausible competing explanations for the correlation between profitability and common ownership. As a result, (c) regulatory intervention directed against common ownership is not currently warranted, given the significant costs of such intervention.

This paper proceeds as follows. In Section 13.2 we provide an overview of the evidence that concentration and profitability have increased. In Section 13.3, we consider the evidence that increased common ownership is the cause of the increase in profitability. Section 13.4 considers alternative explanations for the correlation between increasing concentration, increasing profitability, and increasing common ownership, along with the available evidence in support of these alternative hypotheses. Section 13.5 considers the policy implications of the current state of play.

13.2 The Evidence: Concentration and Profitability

Over the past two decades, major industries in the US and worldwide have become more concentrated and, over the same time period, more profitable. The US Council of Economic Advisors 2016 ‘Issue Brief’ documents that between 1997 and 2012 changes in the revenue share of the largest firms in a variety of industries have ranged between −2% and 11.4%, with the majority of those firms showing substantial increases.Footnote 1 More recently, a study by Bajgar et al. used firm-level concentration measures and found that the share of industry sales due to the 10 largest companies in 10 European economies increased on average by 2% in manufacturing and 3% in non-financial services from 2001 to 2012.Footnote 2 The authors conclude that there has been a clear increase in industry concentration in both Europe and North America (from 2000 to 2014) by between 4% and 8%, with the absolute increase being somewhat greater in North America.Footnote 3

Industry-specific studies support and augment this broad picture. To mention just a few, a 2010 Congressional Research Service study by Shields found that between 1971 and 2002 dairy industry concentration increased in eight of the nine agricultural industries studied.Footnote 4 Gaynor, Ho, and Town found that between the early 1990s and 2006, the average HHI for hospital markets increased by about 50% to approximately 3,200, substantially above the DOJ/FTC Guidelines’ 2,500 cutoff measure of high concentration.Footnote 5 With respect to mobile wireless, concentration has steadily increased over time, highlighted by the recent successful acquisition of Sprint by T-Mobile, that left the US with only three facilities-based wireless carriers having a national footprint.Footnote 6

Interestingly, there are significant exceptions to this overall pattern in some high-profile markets. Froeb and Werden found that US airline route-level HHIs slightly decreased over their broad period of study, ranging from 1984 through 2012.Footnote 7 Likewise, a study by the UK Social Market Foundation found little indication of increasing concentration in most UK consumer markets over the period of 2000 to 2017.Footnote 8

The link between concentration and profitability has been more contested. Antitrust law, scholarship, and policy have all been based on a link between the two.Footnote 9 Indeed, that link has been one of the foundations for the DOJ-FTC Horizontal Merger Guidelines. The Guidelines, in turn, were highly influenced by the ‘Structure-Conduct-Performance paradigm’ in Industrial Organization.Footnote 10 Convincing empirical analysis has historically been sparse for a variety of reasons that modern industrial organisation scholarship describes. For one thing, concentration is not an exogenous force; as a result, we cannot be certain of the direction of the concentration-profitability relationship. For another, published concentration measures are often not coincident with the relevant economic markets that underlie industrial organisation economics.

Studies looking for evidence from earlier periods have found weak or no correlation between these variables.Footnote 11 Indeed, the uncertain connection between industry concentration and anticompetitive outcomes is one of the reasons why, in the Guidelines, HHI levels are the starting point for further investigation and do not, on their own, trigger challenges.Footnote 12 Post-2000, however, the evidence of this link is more robust. A Swiss finance Institute Research Paper by Grullon et al, supports the correlation between concentration and profit margins.Footnote 13 The authors find that more than three-fourths of US industry have experienced an increase in concentration levels over the past two decades and that those industries with the highest increases in concentration have seen higher profit margins.Footnote 14 The authors credit these changes in part to reduced antitrust enforcement and increased technological barriers to entry.Footnote 15

Along the same lines, an informative paper by Gutierrez and Philippon shows clearly that there has been an increase in the HHI in most US industries and correspondingly an increase in profit margins as measured by the Lerner index.Footnote 16 The evidence that, since 2000, increased concentration is correlated with increased profitability suggests that an adequate theory must explain two things: why is there a correlation between concentration and profitability? And why has there been a strong(er) correlation post-2000 than pre-2000? Jonathan Baker tells a compelling story. According to Baker, large businesses have profited by using sophisticated pricing algorithms and customer data to secure substantial, persistent advantages over smaller players.Footnote 17

13.3 Has Common Ownership Led to Higher Profit Margins? The Claims and a Critique of the Evidence

Much of the current debate results from the extraordinary attention attracted by Jose Azar, Martin C. Schmalz and Isabel Tecu’s (AST) widely read working paper (now published in the Journal of Finance) that claims the increased common ownership by diversified investors has caused a significant increase in the price of airline tickets.Footnote 18 A related paper claims that the same effect is found in commercial banking.Footnote 19 In response to the dramatic claims of these papers, there has been a huge outpouring of theoretical and empirical research and analysis. In this section, we briefly review that research.

13.3.1 The AST Claim

Azar, Schmalz, and Tecu make two main arguments. First, they argue that managers of firms in concentrated industries characterised by high levels of common ownership will have an incentive to adopt a ‘soft competition’ strategy out of deference to their shareholders’ ownership of competing firms. Second, they argue that, in fact, this is what has happened in the airline industry – with the effect of increasing ticket prices. As noted, a related paper finds that common ownership had the same effect in the commercial banking industry.

13.3.2 Concerns with the AST Claim

There are a variety of theoretical and empirical concerns that have been raised in response to these claims. As we have argued in detail elsewhere, it is unclear whether shareholders as a group would in fact have an incentive to encourage firms to adopt a ‘soft competition’ strategy.Footnote 20 While there is clearly a degree of common ownership among airlines, there is also substantial heterogeneity, with a mix that has varied substantially over time. Thus, while the common holdings of the largest index funds have remained fairly constant, as would be expected for funds that track an index, the holdings of actively managed investors are large and have varied substantially over relatively short time periods. AST’s argument that managers of airlines will sacrifice their own airline’s profits out of deference to investors’ holdings in competitors assumes a degree of commonality in the holdings of investors that, in practice, does not exist. Moreover, when investors’ portfolios are heterogeneous, each investor will have a different view of the right sort of competition within the industry and the extent to which managers should take into account the effect on competitors of a competitive strategy.

These concerns point to a more fundamental question: how exactly would an individual firm find a way to maximise the weighted average of the profits enjoyed by the shareholders of all of the firms in the industry, accounting for some shareholders’ ownership of horizontal competitors? Does this broader more complex objective function explain the strategic behaviour of the airlines more accurately than the usual firm-based profit maximisation assumptions? We have seen no compelling evidence that firms, in fact, take their shareholders’ investment portfolios into account in setting competitive strategy.

This leads directly into a second set of concerns with the AST argument: what is the basis for thinking that common owners have the ability to influence managers to soften competition even if doing so would increase the investors’ portfolio value? The corporate governance channels by which investors would influence managers in the way that AST hypothesise remain obscure. While shareholders elect directors, who disclose vast amounts of information in proxy statements, we are not aware of any directors who have ‘run’ on a ‘soften competition’ platform. While shareholders have a periodic non-binding vote on management compensation, this is likewise too blunt an instrument to be plausible.

What has led the AST paper to attract such attention, however, is not the theoretical possibility but, rather, the empirical claim that common ownership has actually resulted in significantly higher prices in airlines and other industries. Their empirical analysis of the airline industry starts with an analysis of the correlation between the change in the degree of common ownership and airline fares (using a measure of overlapping ownership that O’Brien and Salop used in their quite different cross-ownership context – the MHHIΔ). AST then treat an exogenous event that increased ownership concentration – BlackRock’s 2009 purchase of Barclay’s iShares business – as a natural experiment to determine whether a change in ownership concentration leads to an increase in ticket prices.

Every step of this analysis has been subjected to substantial scrutiny. First, Hemphill and Kahan show that the use of MHHIΔ as the measure of ownership concentration is problematic because it is not the right measure for testing plausible channels of influence and the channels of influence that it tests are not plausible.Footnote 21 Others agree that the MHHIΔ is not a useful measure for a variety of other reasons and have tried to develop alternative approaches.Footnote 22

Second, and more fundamentally, Backus et al show that looking for correlations between prices and common ownership concentration runs into all of the same issues that have long been raised about correlations between prices and market concentration, as measured by the HHI.Footnote 23 Specifically, the results are often spurious or impossible to interpret; ultimately, the relationship identified is an equilibrium outcome that may well not identify any meaningful economic relationship. Moreover, there are issues concerning the appropriate choice of profit weights and endogeneity with respect to the determination of prices, outputs, market shares, and concentration.

Third, the empirical results in the airline industry are not robust. Dennis et al and Kennedy et al have both shown that the AST results are extremely sensitive to initial assumptions.Footnote 24

Fourth, if the AST theory is correct, one would expect to find similar effects in markets other than airlines and banking. To our knowledge, such attempts have failed. Backus et al, in a working paper, find that the results cannot be replicated in the ready-to-eat cereal market, despite similar levels of market and ownership concentration.Footnote 25 With respect to banking, Gramlich and Grundl find little evidence of economically large effects of common ownership on profits.Footnote 26

Koch, Panayides, and Thomas have carried out some interesting empirical tests across a wide range of product markets. They conclude that higher industry common shareholding levels have no robust, positive effects on industry profitability measured as either the average cross-industry ratios of revenues over costs or the price-cost margin.Footnote 27 Knowing the difficulty of drawing causal conclusions absent an ideal randomised experiment (the system receives a random shock in the form of an unexpected change in the extent and/or form of common ownership) the authors looked for structural breaks in time series that might be indicative of the possibility of a related quasi-experiment. They found no systemic changes in markups or price-cost margins following dramatic changes in common ownership. The same conclusion flowed from industry-level regressions of profitability on non-price competition proxies for common ownership, with controls that take into account other aspects of institutional ownership and differences in industry structure.Footnote 28

Although the research triggered by the AST paper reinforces our doubts about the unilateral effects theory that is at the heart of the AST analysis, we remain agnostic with respect to the more general claim that common ownership has led to higher profit margins and prices. As we explain in our most recent common ownership paper, there are a number of potential links, but we have yet to see empirical evidence establishing a compelling causal story linking the growth of common ownership with systemic coordinated anticompetitive effects.Footnote 29

13.4 Alternative Explanations for the Correlation Between Concentrated Markets, Higher Profits, and Concentrated Common Ownership

If the increase in common ownership is not the cause of the increase in concentration or profitability, what might that cause be? In this section, we consider some alternative explanations.

13.4.1 Reverse Causation? Suppose that Savvy Investors Invest in Oligopolies?

Observers have noted that Warren Buffett, a legendary investor, tends to invest in oligopolies.Footnote 30 Indeed, he has explicitly noted that the most wonderful business to invest in is one with pricing power.Footnote 31 If other savvy and successful investors follow a similar strategy, then the increase in common ownership in concentrated industries may be the result of concentration and profitability and not the cause of either.

As an explanation, this has some plausibility. Because oligopolies and monopolies tend to have high and sustained profits, it is not crazy to think that savvy investors would disproportionately gravitate to such investments and, having identified an oligopoly, invest in many if not all the firms in the market.

At the same time, this explanation has its limits. First, it does not explain the timing: why did concentration, common ownership, and profitability all increase since around 2000? Second, the persistence over time is puzzling because it is unclear why unsophisticated investors would not eventually learn to follow the lead of the sophisticated investors. Third, it may be a complementary rather than competing explanation if Buffett and the other common owners somehow put pressure on members of an oligopoly not to engage in sharp competition, or if, in anticipation of such pressure, managers tailor their strategies to the savvy investors’ portfolios.

13.4.2 Might There Be a Common Cause?

The most interesting and puzzling finding in the literature is that the link between concentration and profitability is clearer post-2000 than pre-2000. Concerns about the limits of oligopoly competition go back decades, as do concerns with common and cross-ownership.Footnote 32 The fact that the link has become stronger since 2000 raises the possibility that some other recent change is primarily responsible.

What are the main changes that plausibly could have such a significant effect? Two candidates come to mind: technology (especially in markets with strong network effects); and the old bogeyman, regulation. Might some combination of these explain the observed changes? Might the increase in concentration, the increase in profitability and the increase in common ownership all be a consequence of the impact of technology and/or regulation? In this section, we examine the plausibility of this suggestion.

In an insightful paper by Autor, et al., the authors suggest that ‘superstar firms’ -- firms whose productivity and rate of innovation allows them to outgrow their competitors – account for the increased market shares of the leading firms in some industries.Footnote 33 Put simply, the higher productivity of the superstars allows them to cut costs and reduce price (while in many cases increasing their price/cost markups and their profitability).Footnote 34 The ability to undercut competitors allows the firm to grow market share as well.

What ‘special sauce’ could make a firm into a superstar and allow it to remain one? Autor and his co-authors suggest that the increase in market shares might be attributed to greater competition caused by globalisation, especially in markets in which demand is relatively elastic. This, however, seems unlikely because, as Bessen points out, there does not appear to be any correlation between the extent of globalisation and the extent of industry concentration.Footnote 35

Bessen makes a plausible argument that the ‘special sauce’ is the sustained increase in productivity that derives from proprietary advances in information technology. Whether due to network effects, technological advances, or more generally effective competitive mechanisms, we can expect the more technologically productive firms to have a substantial competitive advantage over firms that are less productive. This offers a good explanation for the increased profitability of a number of oligopolistic industries.

Delving more deeply into the sources of IT productivity, Bessen credits the differential productivity of firms to management’s ability to utilise its software development abilities to take advantage of economies of scale as well as network effects. He notes that the development of IT systems has varied substantially across firms.Footnote 36 The key is whether firms (a) have the ability to develop cutting edge systems and (b) have the management or software development skills to put new technologies into the marketplace.

This is a compelling perspective that offers a set of explanations for why there has been substantial variation in the growth and profitability of oligopolistic firms. In particular, it potentially explains why there has been a parallel increase in concentration in airlines and banking: in both, proprietary IT has arguably provided enduring competitive advantages.

With respect to banking, nearly a decade ago Hughes and Mester found evidence that IT development costs along with network effects help explain the presence of substantial-scale economies.Footnote 37 They pointed out that proprietary IT can help explain the reallocation to more productive firms, increased industry concentration, and growing profit margins. Delving more deeply into the cost functions of banks, the authors emphasise that larger banks have a greater ability to manage the scale economies that flow from the diversification of risk.Footnote 38

Now consider airlines. The airline industry utilises highly sophisticated software technologies in managing (i) the allocation of equipment among a multitude of available routes; (ii) the allocation of available seats among the available categories (first class, economy plus, regular economy as well as ‘opaque’ seats sold to businesses that are heavy users); and (iii) the offering of ticket prices up to 11 months in the future for all air classes. These software technologies, along with the substantial network effects that flow from the hub and spoke business model, have allowed three of the four major US carriers to achieve reasonable levels of profitability in a competitive environment. The fourth, Southwest Airlines has been the most profitable.Footnote 39 Southwest has at best a partial network operation. It has benefitted generally by flying point to point in competition with profitable network routes, while utilising airports with relatively low utilisation fees.

It is worth considering whether the increase in common ownership is driven by the same technological changes. Asset management likewise combines extreme competition with economies of scale driven by technology. The largest managers of index strategies – BlackRock, State Street, and Vanguard – have developed systems that allow for the deployment of massive amounts of capital at an extraordinarily low cost (at Vanguard, 4 basis points), while still making money. BlackRock combines additional technological advantages with its Aladdin platform, an operating system for investment professionals that manages large volumes of investment data, maintains quality control, and allows for a wide range of analyses for its clients. On the other hand, it is less clear whether the technological sophistication of BlackRock, Vanguard, and State Street provides any enduring competitive advantage, given that the sort of technology necessary for running an index fund at scale is likely to be widely available. The popularity of index strategies combined with standard economies of scale provide an alternative explanation for the increased concentration in asset management, even as asset management overall remains a fragmented industry.Footnote 40

If some version of the claim that proprietary improvements in information technology is the heart of the special sauce is correct, it could explain why AST observe a correlation between concentration, common ownership and profitability in airlines and banking while Chris Conlon and co-authors find no such relationship in breakfast cereals. Here, the suggestion would be that proprietary software and network effects play an important role in airlines and banking but a relatively minor role in a classic consumer product market like ready to eat cereals.

13.5 Current Policy Implications

The rise of the large institutional investors over the last 30 years has been the biggest ‘story’ in corporate governance.Footnote 41 With AST’s pathbreaking work on the competitive effects of common ownership, we are at the beginning of what promises to be a fascinating investigation of the competitive effects of common ownership. In this section, we consider some of the policy implications of this new debate.

Some who are convinced by the AST analysis have proposed systemic solutions to what they believe is a systemic problem. Einer Elhauge argues that the current common ownership by the largest institutional investors constitutes a continuing violation of Section 7 of the Clayton Act and possibly Section 1 of the Sherman Act and advocates for government enforcement actions and private class actions.Footnote 42 As we have discussed at length elsewhere, we disagree with Elhauge’s legal analysis.Footnote 43 For what it is worth, we are not aware of any enforcement actions or private class actions embracing Elhauge’s legal theory.

Posner, Scott Morton, and Weyl are, likewise, convinced by the AST analysis and have proposed an alternative to complete divestiture. In their view, the danger posed by common owners is so severe that they should be put to a choice: divest all but one firm in each oligopoly; or limit holdings to less than 1% and pre-commit to governance passivity by sterilising votes.Footnote 44 Given the huge benefits of index investing for ordinary investors, and what we view as the generally positive role that the largest institutional investors play in corporate governance, we think that the Posner et al policy change is not warranted by the evidence gathered to date, and would cause significant harm.

For both Elhauge and Posner et al.’s proposals, the difficulty of replicating the AST results in other industries, discussed above, undermines the case for a global/systemic reform. Rather, any intervention addressing the anticompetitive effects of common ownership should require a specific showing of such effects, based on particularised industry findings. Although common ownership is a market wide phenomenon, there is no evidence that the supposed anticompetitive effects of common ownership obtain in every concentrated market.

Although unconvinced that common ownership undermines competition systemically, common ownership does raise significant antitrust issues that enforcement authorities should investigate. First, in oligopolies, shareholders – whether they are common owners or undiversified owners – can indisputably play an anticompetitive role. They can, for example, organise competitors into a ‘hub and spokes’ conspiracy and, if they do so, will violate Section 1 of the Sherman Act and be subject to criminal sanctions and treble damages.Footnote 45 Likewise, there are a variety of other plausible coordinated scenarios in which shareholders can cause competitive harm, such as if shareholders act as a trustworthy conduit for communication among competitors, or advocate an industry-wide anticompetitive compensation structure and even possibly as the spreader of anticompetitive practices.Footnote 46 In each of these cases, depending on the factual context, shareholder conduct may violate existing antitrust law and be subject to sanctions.

Finally, there may be implications for merger policy. The European Commission, in the Dow/DuPont matter, suggested that, in light of the AST analysis, the treatment of traditional measures of market concentration, such as the HHI, should be supplemented by the MHHIΔ to take into account the competitive effects of common ownership. This is unwarranted for a number of reasons beyond the preliminary nature of the AST results. First, in mergers of commonly owned firms, while incorporating MHHIΔ may affect the threshold at which enforcement officials look closely at mergers on the grounds that HHI understates the pre-merger competitive condition, it will likewise reduce the significance of any increases in HHI resulting from the merger (on the same grounds). Second, while focusing on MHHIΔ points in the right direction in the review of mergers between a large incumbent and a non-commonly owned maverick firm, merger policy already subjects such mergers to enhanced scrutiny. In such cases, focusing on MHHIΔ adds little.

But suppose that the relation between increased industry concentration, increased oligopoly profits, and increased common ownership since 2000 is all the result of a common cause. What if it turns out that the rise of superstar firms, driven by changes in information technology, network effects, regulation, and/or globalisation, is responsible for the simultaneous increase in concentration and common ownership? What are the implications?

This will be an important debate going forward. Some will argue that the rise of superstar firms should justify stricter merger control.Footnote 47 Others, however, will argue that the rise of the superstar firms – firms that become and remain superstars because they reduce costs and increase output at the same time as they increase profits – calls into question the fundamental assumptions of current merger regulation. If the superstar firm hypothesis is confirmed, these will be among the most important debates of the next era of antitrust enforcement.

14 Common Ownership by Investment Management Corporations and EU Policies Please, Play Puzzles and not Mikado!

Marco Corradi
14.1 Introduction

The recent literature on the anticompetitive effects of parallel holdingsFootnote 1 can be seen as one of the many expressions of both a scientific and societal concern for the increasing economic influence acquired by big investment management corporations throughout the world.Footnote 2 The findings of the authors of the seminal papers in this areaFootnote 3 – although highly contested –Footnote 4 may highlight the existence of a (present or potential) antitrust issue, which still needs to be understood in all its complexity.

If we widen our perspective from the mere price effects correlated to the presence of parallel holdings to a larger range of variables, we may soon understand that the parallel holdings antitrust issue is nested within a complex set of systems and subsystems, which cannot be ignored while studying the possible policy reactions to the antitrust issues arising from common ownership. For instance, the raise of common ownership has occurred during a period of increasing concentration in product marketsFootnote 5 and of significant changes in corporate governance worldwide.Footnote 6 The latter also aimed at pursuing ESG objectives that were previously considered as mere externalities in corporate governance.Footnote 7

Even if common ownership was unequivocally proven to be correlated with price increases, a well-designed policy reaction would not necessarily need to target parallel holdings or parallel holdings alone. On one hand, dismantling parallel holdings may jeopardise the efficiencies of such an investment system as well as their role in promoting ESG objectives.Footnote 8 On the other hand, it would need to be proven that a shift in corporate ownership structure can effectively improve competition ceteris paribus (i.e. despite highly concentrated product markets and despite a rather unpromising promotion of stewardship).Footnote 9 On top of that, given the massive presence of the biggest investment corporations worldwide, dismantling of parallel holdings and the entry of new foreign investors may trigger a series of geopolitical consequences among the three main areas of economic influence in the world (i.e. the US, Europe, and China) whose long-term effects may be hard to predict.Footnote 10

14.2 Parallel Holdings: A New Antitrust Frontier Also for Europe?

The academic debate on the anticompetitive effects of common ownershipFootnote 11 started as a pure US antitrust one.Footnote 12 Nevertheless, the growing weight of Indexed Funds’ equity holdings in the ownership structure of USFootnote 13 and non-US corporationsFootnote 14 seems to have a substantial impact on the overall structure and functioning of the economic, financial, and industrial systems worldwide. Hence, such a debate appears to be inherently global in nature – not only from the point of view of pure financial economics or industrial organisation theory but also for its wider policy and socio-political implications. Recent papers have argued that common ownership may produce significant wealth transfers and therefore affect the welfare of shareholders and consumers alike.Footnote 15 It may also create a sort of monopsony on the labour markets, while pushing managers to pursue cost reduction strategies, which in turn often entail dismissals and/or salary cuts.Footnote 16 The other flip of the coin is that large investment corporations – apart from their renowned capability to contain investment management costs and to promote investment efficiency and investment democracy through indexing –Footnote 17 have also become increasingly able to advance effectively ESG objectives.Footnote 18 Hence, common ownership by institutional investors seems to interact with a very wide range of stakeholders – maybe society as a whole – which makes any potential issue surrounding parallel holdings a matter of complex balance of conflicting interests.

The importance of the welfare effects (and competitive harm) attributed to common ownership seems to contrast with the limited decisional power historically enjoyed by common owners in relation to the strategic choices of most of their target corporations.Footnote 19 In most cases, none of the common owners seems to be able to exercise any control right on their target corporations, at least not on a standalone and stable basis.Footnote 20 This is a classic situation where owners could, at least in principle, acquire a degree of influence on corporations through coalitions. But, even if that was to become the case, the outcome of coalitions is often hard to predict and their stability can be challenged also by very subtle changes in the equity holdings.Footnote 21 This sort of influence, or ‘potential influence’ without proper control, is notably a conundrum for antirust and especially for EU competition law.Footnote 22

The unprecedented situation triggered by common ownership does not puzzle only antitrust and competition law experts. It is also a corporate law and governance primary issue.Footnote 23 In contrast with what had been foreseen by Hansmann and Kraakmann in their famous essay on the ‘end of the history of corporate law’, the world financial and industrial systems, including the European ones, have not converged to a full extent and univocally towards what the authors call ‘the standard model’.Footnote 24 Today, the US corporation looks increasingly dissimilar from that ‘standard model’ and has not become the end point of any other corporate law model in the world.Footnote 25 Hence, a degree of legal diversification is actually the standard.

In the presence of parallel holdings, corporate directors may not be as strong as they used to be (or at least as they used to be depicted) when there was more significant capital dispersion.Footnote 26 This may be the case especially when common owners adopt active strategies in relation to some of their holdings.Footnote 27 But even if they stay passive the dimension of their blockholding – the now famous ‘800-Pounds gorilla’Footnote 28 – may pose a potential threat to corporate directors’ inefficient behaviours.Footnote 29

Despite the primary importance of Indexed Funds in the US, the rest of the world still hosts a completely different corporate reality in terms of ownership structure. For instance, continental European corporations still are characterised by the prevalence of one or a few controlling shareholders – very often an entrepreneurial family.Footnote 30 But think also of the People’s Republic of China’s (PRC), whose economic system may be described as ‘socialism with many capitalists’.Footnote 31 In PRC, since the end of the 1970s many private corporations have emerged as significant alternatives to the traditional State-owned industriesFootnote 32 – including today several cross-border active high-tech giants, such as LenovoFootnote 33 – while the Chinese Communist Party has acquired a substantial influence on the country’s private business reality.Footnote 34 An influence which seems to have increased after the mixed-ownership reform of State-Owned Enterprises (SOEs).Footnote 35 The PRC example shows that the combinations between institutional and political variables can reach levels of creativeness that perhaps we could not have expected in the 1980s, when the world was largely polarised between the capitalist and the socialist/communist models.

Even in a globalised world, the diversity of the local business and organisational models is mindboggling. Therefore, even if Indexed Funds invest worldwide, their investments in such diversified corporate environments cannot be understood in the light of a monolithic theoretical framework. The real challenge ahead is not only understanding the potential competitive consequences deriving from parallel holdings but also adapting any potential policy response in the most adequate way possible to different business and organisational realities. This may require avoiding early and easy fixes and considering the wider social and political variables triggered by the intertwining between finance, industry, and corporate governance.Footnote 36

14.3 Non-Controlling Equity Holdings and Minority Shareholdings: Pieces of a Scattered Puzzle

Indexed Funds, a type of Exchanged Traded Fund – had hardly ever attracted negative public comments until 2016.Footnote 37 Indexed Funds are based on an ingenious intuition by John ‘Jack’ Bogle who published copious essays and books in defence and for the promotion of his investment strategies.Footnote 38 The merits of indexing as an investment technique is proven by its success: Indexed Funds have become prevalent over alternative international financial investments in 2003.Footnote 39 Bogle’s investment strategy consists of mimicking financial indexes: Indexed Funds have been renowned for being rarely outperformed by alternative investment strategies.Footnote 40 Their expanded diversification system offers ideal risk containment; the prevalence of passive investment strategies for such holdingsFootnote 41 entails very low management costs, with consequent lower fees for investors.Footnote 42

Despite parallel equity holdings being mostly qualified and treated as passive investments,Footnote 43 they are significantly different from other forms of non-controlling minority holdings and/or passive investment, such as minority non-controlling holdings by competitors or cross-shareholdings in the same product market or across the supply chain – on which EU competition law literature abounds.Footnote 44 They also differ from the so-called circular ownership, a situation in which each firm on a given relevant market owns equity in at least one of its competitors.Footnote 45

Even though they may at times have anticompetitive effects, holdings in a competing firm (i.e. nothing to do with holdings deriving from investment based on indexing, which are normally in non-competing firms) can be supported by a financial and/or an industrial rationale.Footnote 46 On one hand, a company may be willing to invest in one’s competitor simply because that competitor is well positioned for meeting the market demand and such information is easily retrievable by other actors within the same industry.Footnote 47 On the other hand, a company may want to have a stake in one of its competitors in order to increase collaboration, for instance for the purpose of innovation – i.e. pursuing dynamic efficiency.Footnote 48 There may also be cases where two competitors set up a jointly owned corporation expressly as an R&D joint venture and their interests are (limitedly) aligned as equity owners. Finally, the acquisition of non-controlling equity holdings may anticipate an intention to merge, such as in the case of certain types of earnouts M&A operations.Footnote 49 None of such strategy is present in parallel holdings – where the inherent rationale is purely financial and is based on maximum diversification through indexing.

Secondly, the influence of the investment performance of one single minority holding in a competitor’s balance sheet may be rather significant, as it will be diversified only against the industrial activity of the acquirer.Footnote 50 By contrast, for an indexed fund, the relevance of the investment performance of one single non-controlling equity holding will fade against the myriad of additional holdings represented in the reference index that the investment fund aims at mimicking. Therefore, the kind of action in which a competitor is ready to engage is likely to be different from the actions undertaken by an indexed fund. As a matter of fact, when Indexed Funds have been active, they have normally focused on wide common objectives and not on one single holding.Footnote 51 For the reason outlined above, one cannot consistently employ the theoretical findings on minority holdings in a competitor for tackling the problems which might arise in the case of parallel holdings.

14.4 The Peculiarities of Indexed Funds’ Parallel Holdings in the EU Corporate Context with Prevalence of Traditional Controlling Shareholders

In the US, the phenomenon known as common ownership arose from the ashes of a corporate world that was previously characterised by dispersed corporate ownership structure.Footnote 52 But dispersed ownership structure is not a common feature of European corporations,Footnote 53 with the exceptions of the UK and Ireland.Footnote 54 In certain industries dispersed corporate ownership structure is present also in continental Europe – although far from being the dominant model.Footnote 55 Therefore, if we purport to understand the impact of Indexed Funds’ investments on competition in European product markets, the case for a potential competitive harm deriving from common ownership needs to be analysed considering two alternative hypotheses: dispersed and concentrated corporate ownership structure – concentrated ownership being the most commonly found in practice. The literature on competitive harm in case of dispersed corporate ownership structure is already abundant; yet an overall agreement over the existence of such harm has not been reached yet.Footnote 56 Had an agreement on such harm to be reached, as we will see, US literature would not necessarily be of great use in the EU institutional context. Neither from a legal,Footnote 57 nor from a policy perspective.Footnote 58

When it comes to concentrated corporate ownership structure, the chances that the same mechanisms described in the US literature on common ownership apply within the EU corporate context are extremely remote. In a system characterised by concentrated corporate ownership structure directors will chiefly respond to the controlling shareholder(s).Footnote 59 As recently shown, this will occur despite the emphasis put by stewardship codes on the role of institutional investors in corporate governance in those systems characterised by concentrated ownership structure.Footnote 60

Yet, one may still hypothesise a residual anticompetitive role of common owners in a context of concentrated ownership. For instance, one might want to investigate whether controlling shareholders’ (industrial families or other institutional owners) interests may occasionally or stably be aligned with those of Indexed Funds towards a collusive objective.Footnote 61 But the role of Indexed Funds in these cases could only be marginal. For instance, one might think of a potential role of investment funds in relation to information exchanges within the same industry, so to ease up the collective action problems that are normally seen in collusive contexts with many players.Footnote 62 But such a hypothesis, unless corroborated with sound empirical research, should be considered as little less than fantasy for the time being.

Another difference between the US and the EU context is that Indexed Funds may not employ the same indexes in the two economic environments. In fact, the equivalent of the S&P index in Europe is the FTS Eurofirst 300. Yet, it does not seem to enjoy much success when it comes to indexing. The EU is rather diversified both from an institutional and industrial perspective – which makes regional areas extremely differentiated from an investment perspective.Footnote 63 Therefore, for investors, such as BlackRock, it makes sense to create Indexed Funds based on country-based indexes (e.g. iShares MSCI Germany Index Fund (NYSE: EWG)).Footnote 64 Indexed Funds’ overall investment techniques may be characterised by more significant fragmentation in the European context, as compared to the US one. Such a fragmentation may reduce the degree of coordination vis-à-vis potential interventions within the governance of the target companies. But, as already mentioned, what represents one of the core obstacles in tackling potential issues deriving from common ownership is the legal variable.

14.5 EU Competition Law and the Absence of an Adequate Legal Framework for Parallel Holdings

The hypothetical competitive harm scenario depicted by the common ownership industrial organisation literature encompasses two alternative explanations.Footnote 65

According to one of them, the modification of the investees’ corporate ownership structure, subsequent to the increase in common ownership, may induce a behavioural change in the members of the target companies’ boards of directors. Corporate directors would tend to compete less vigorously in order to please common owners – without actually being actively encouraged or forced to do so, i.e. consistently with a passive investment scenario. It has been hypothesised that such behaviour may be reinforced by the fact that directors are remunerated on the basis of the performance of the market, instead of on the basis of the performance of the corporation they serve.Footnote 66

A completely different explanation considers an active involvement of Indexed Funds, directed to curb target companies’ directors’ behaviours towards a collusive approach. As highlighted by Hemphill and Kahan, this would require the generation of the appropriate strategies, a transmission of the information to the targets’ directors and a behaviour inducement.Footnote 67 Indexed Funds could also act ‘behind the scene’ and try to influence corporate directors in the course of private meetings – instead of risking to leave evidence of their intentions in their voting preferences.Footnote 68

Hemphill and Kahan have claimed that most of the abovementioned strategies are unlikely to occur – basing their analysis on the relationships between Common Owners (CCOs) and Non-Common Owners (NCOs). According to the authors, the only effect of common ownership on competition could consist of some cases of selective omission vis-à-vis Indexed Funds’ stewardship engagement, because ‘[c]ompared to NCOs, CCOs would tend to push less for aggressive competition where more aggressive competition would increase firm value (because of its effect on the value of competitors in which the CCO has a stake)’.Footnote 69

But let’s hypothesise that Hemphill and Kahan got it wrong and Indexed Funds’ managers want to engage also in active behaviours in European companies: let’s see how this could be tackled by EU competition law. Let’s first consider both the active and passive hypothesis within the EU corporate environment characterised by the same features of the US one – i.e. absence of a controlling shareholder – a type of corporate ownership structure which, as already said, is rather uncommon in continental Europe.Footnote 70 A legal framing of such behaviour under EU competition law may not be without difficulties. Unlike presumed by US literature,Footnote 71 it has been demonstrated that at least two potentially relevant EU competition law rules may not apply to such cases.

Firstly, rules on collective abuse of a dominant position will not apply because of the lack of the requirements outlined in the AirtoursFootnote 72 and ImpalaFootnote 73 cases.Footnote 74 So far, there is no evidence of any coordination – and therefore of any shared understanding regarding such (non-existent) coordination. As a consequence, there is not even question of monitoring and sustainability of such coordination – nor of a threat of competitive constraints jeopardising such coordination.Footnote 75

Secondly, rules on concerted practices may also prove to be of extremely difficult application, both at the level of the market for financial investments and at the level of product markets of the target companies.Footnote 76 As a matter of fact, none of the requirements identified in the Anic caseFootnote 77 seem to occur in the case of parallel holdings. Not a concertation between undertakings (no evidence of concertation among investment management corporations nor among the investees), nor a specific behaviour of the undertakings pursuant such (non-existent) concertation.

Not even the Philip MorrisFootnote 78 doctrine – had it to be considered living and applicable –Footnote 79 would probably be a good point of reference for such cases. In the Philip Morris line of cases the CJEU and later the EU Commission assessed the potential competitive harm deriving from an investment of a firm in one of its competitors.Footnote 80 But in the EU law pre-dating the first EUMR, and in the context of merger reviews under TEU article 86 (now TFEU article 102) the concept of influence emerged as a way to assess concentrations.Footnote 81 Such a concept – had it been properly developed and expanded as a standalone concept – might have helped framing the intermediate, nuanced, stages which may emerge in practice as corporate ownership arrangements that lay in between an anticompetitive agreement and a proper merger, both in their active and passive versions.Footnote 82 Nonetheless, neither the EU Commission nor the CJEU ever seemed to give specific relevance to the concept of influence as an independent legal category to be applied beyond the boundaries of EU merger law pre-dating the first EUMR.Footnote 83

The concept of influence could probably be interpreted as a phylogenetic trace of a former theoretical framework (the pre-EUMR merger one), which no longer plays any role in the present EU competition law system. Even if we considered Philip Morris’ concept of influence as a living and fully applicable one, its adaptation to common ownership cases would require excessive logical stretching and, worse, a possible misreading of the rationale followed by the CJEU. In common ownership cases there is no issue of minority equity investment in competitors involved, because Indexed Funds operate in industries that have little or nothing to do with their target companies: hence the underlying facts are different from the Philip Morris scenario, which assessed investment in competitors.

As a matter of fact, the industrial distance between Indexed Funds and their target companies renders most of the EU competition law targeting influence down the supply chain inapplicable – as such law postulates a degree of industrially functional relationship between upstream and downstream firms.Footnote 84 Such functional relationship is found both in horizontal (competitors) and vertical (supplier/producer/distributor) cases. But in the case of common ownership – as the word suggests – we are in presence of mere ‘owners’ that are rarely operative in industries bordering with their targets.Footnote 85

Perhaps, a possible way to catch hypothetically relevant Indexed Funds’ managers behaviours could be framing them within a hub and spoke scheme, where Indexed Funds, the hubs, retrieve and process information, which they distribute down the chain of their investees. But it goes without saying that there is no evidence of a similar behaviour so far – and the likeability that anticompetitive activism is in the interest of Indexed Funds is rather low.Footnote 86 Apart for the limited economic incentives of such conducts, given the degree of public attention that Indexed Funds have received so far, it would be very unlikely that they would engage in such activity out in the open – which in turn may render the hub and spoke case law extremely difficult to apply.Footnote 87

But what is even more difficult to catch under present EU law are passive investments by Indexed Funds. The point of reference would be ‘quasi-mergers’ and that set of extremely vague situations surrounding the acquisition of a degree of influence over other corporations. Such nuanced situations normally become relevant for EU law only under merger reviews by the DG-Comp – hence posing the existence of a notified or notifiable merger as a pre-condition for the scrutiny of such situations.Footnote 88 In such a context the DG-Comp has already assessed the anticompetitive potential of common ownershipFootnote 89 and it may do so in future on a casuistic base.Footnote 90

Beyond the present state of the art, one may wonder whether new rules might be introduced within the EU competition law system in order to address the potential competitive harm deriving from corporate ownership structure modifications brought by common ownership in the rare cases of dispersed ownership found in the continental European context. One might think this will occur soon, because of the recent studies that the EU CommissionFootnote 91 and the EU ParliamentFootnote 92 have dedicated to the common ownership debate. Despite the accuracy of the cited studies, the likelihood that such new rules are introduced light-heartedly may be rather low. Or better, it is precisely the accuracy of such studies which may induce us to predict that such likeability is low.

In fact, since the first decade of the twenty-first century, the EU Commission has investigated a connected, although significantly different case – i.e. that of the potential anticompetitive effects of (non-controlling) minority shareholdings.Footnote 93 Such an investigation had culminated in a White PaperFootnote 94 which has not resulted in any modification to the EU competition law framework. The attempts to innovate the EU merger legislation in order to accommodate an assessment of minority shareholdings were dismissed on grounds of insufficiency of evidence with regard to the competitive harm deriving from minority equity holdings.Footnote 95 Such a dismissal confirmed the cautious attitude of the EU Commission when it comes to introduce completely novel competition rules. A similar cautious approach accompanied the last EU Commission’s decision on parallel holdingsFootnote 96 and the subsequent declarations by DG-Comp Commissioner Vestager.Footnote 97

14.6 EU Policies on Corporate Governance, Competition Goals and Common Ownership: in Search for Consistency

Imagine that, as some of the authors of the seminal papers on common ownership have claimed, none of the criticisms brought to their work is solidly founded;Footnote 98 and/or that, in future, more convincing evidence emerges as to the competitive harm brought by common ownership on a wider sets of product markets than those object of the abovementioned papers.Footnote 99 One may still wonder whether the most advisable policy reaction would be to dismantle or limit common ownership, as several US academics suggested.Footnote 100 A core guideline in policymaking should be that not necessarily a solution to a problem is found at the same level of that problem. This is because what may be perceived as an issue or as a negative externality may actually produce also positive externalities at the same level: therefore, in such a case policy action could be more fruitfully carried out at a different level, in order to preserve the positive externalities.

To exemplify this principle with reference to common ownership, it is undoubtable that – besides the efficiency of indexing as an investment technique per se –Footnote 101 evidence is emerging on the biggest funds’ managers capability to provide replies to the ‘macro legal risks’ (i.e. those corresponding especially to ESG) of our times in a far more efficient way than traditional owners.Footnote 102 Even Azar, one of the authors of the seminal common ownership papers, has co-authored a paper analysing the role of the ‘Big Three’ (BlackRock, Vanguard and State Street) in containing carbon emissions.Footnote 103

ESG objectives, such as anything which has to do with the protection of the environment, the fight against climate change, and ultimately an urgently needed adjustment towards a more sustainable way of doing business, are very close to contemporary consumers’ preferences (as well as to emerging investors’ preferences)Footnote 104 – and in recent times strongly endorsed by policymakers.Footnote 105 One may argue that positive role played by IF’s managers may not concern most European corporations, because they may be unable to act as stewards for such objectives in corporate environments where concentrated ownership structure prevails.Footnote 106 But it is equally true that for such European corporations the potential anticompetitive harm brought by IF funds is still unclear and unproven – and it is unlikely to be particularly relevant.Footnote 107

Besides that, possible policy interventions on common ownership should always consider EU competition law general principles. A core concept around which EU competition law has evolved is consumer welfare, which in the present interpretation refers to price effects. Nonetheless, it has been suggested that in future we may become more and more uncomfortable identifying consumer welfare exclusively with low prices – as we tend to do today.Footnote 108 This again may bring ESG positive externalities into the domain of consumer welfare, therefore rendering a dismantlement of common ownership controversial.

Regardless of such potential (and probable) interpretative evolution, consumer welfare does not even represent the only goal of EU competition policies. As the recent empirical paper by Iacovides and Stylianou has shown, in practice consumer welfare is one of the many objectives that are at the core of EU competition policies.Footnote 109 At that core there seem to be more a kaleidoscope of rather contradictory objectives than one univocal standard. Some of the objectives at the core of EU law may be efficiency, welfare, fairness, entrepreneurial freedom from competitors, market structure, European integration, and the protection of the competitive process.Footnote 110

Hence, when it comes to introduce new EU competition rules capable to tackle potential issues arising from common ownership, it is inevitable that such rules need to be tested in the light of the different goals advanced by the EU in terms of competition policy. On one hand, given the multiplicity of objectives pursued by EU competition policies, it may be easy to find justifications to any potential way forward, i.e. emphasising one of such policy objectives over the other. But it may equally become easy to find reasons for not regulating common ownership – hence leaving any intervention open to an almost infinite set of potential adjustments – also in the light of the evolution of such standards for adapting to the pursuance of ESG objective.Footnote 111

But given the ever-expanding reach of EU policies, an intervention on common ownership would not be exclusively a matter of internal consistency (i.e. with the goals pursued by competition law). A direct intervention against indexing would entail a redesigning of corporate ownership structure of many companies and such a change would reverberate on their corporate governance. Such shift would in turn raise the question of consistency with EU policies that lay beyond the competition law ones – for instance, corporate governance policies – stewardship, at least for those European companies that are characterised by dispersed ownership structure.Footnote 112 One may wonder whether a dismantlement of the biggest Indexed Funds would be consistent with requests for enhanced stewardship, when institutional investors, such as Blackrock or Vanguard have been among the most actively engaged investors in pursuance of sustainability.Footnote 113 A direct intervention on Indexed Funds’ holdings may be similar to one of those unfortunate Mikado picks that make the whole stick-tower crumble. Hence, before dismantling parallel holdings, it would be better to know what financial reality will come next. And a more cautious way forward would entail examining the overall situation from a better viewpoint and putting all the different pieces of the puzzle in their right place – so to create the lesser frictions possible among different EU policies.

14.7 Zooming-out and Zooming-in: Looking for Alternative Ways Forward – Economic and Political Trajectories

If the issue of parallel holdings is so deeply intertwined with several coexisting layers of policy choices, one may wonder what could be the alternative ways forwards that may produce the most positive externalities while reducing negative externalities.

A first point concerns the effects of the academic and institutional debate on Indexed Funds’ managers. If Indexed Funds’ managers had ever thought about actively engaging in restricting competition, the present trend of literature on common ownership may have persuaded them to refrain from doing so – by recalling the public attention on their activity and therefore increasing their chances they get caught.Footnote 114 Hence, today the main threat – if there is any – may derive from common owners’ passive investment.Footnote 115 A possible way to analyse this case from a broader perspective is to consider one by one the different variables surrounding common ownership, as identified in the papers that have fuelled the debate on this topic. Occasionally, one can apply a counterfactual analysis to the potential modifications brought to each variable – hence comparing different policy alternatives.Footnote 116

To exemplify, policies directed to avoid or limit the potential anticompetitive harm deriving from common ownership may attempt to operate on: the structure of the target companies’ product markets;Footnote 117 the structure of the financial services product market;Footnote 118 the investment techniques adopted by companies active in the financial instruments’ product market;Footnote 119 and the governance activity carried out by the financial firms within their target companies.Footnote 120

Some of the policy ways forward proposed by US academics aimed at banningFootnote 121 or limiting indexing.Footnote 122 If we apply a counterfactual reasoning to the proposals aimed at banning or limiting indexing, the chances that removing common ownership may improve competition are at least questionable. Big investment management companies own extremely large amounts of stock and that such financial instruments would need to find new owners. One may wonder whom would purchase that stock. First, although the study of strategies for State direct investments in the economy are not unknown within the EU Member States’ political arenas, especially in the midst of the COVID-19 crisis,Footnote 123 it is unlikely that this becomes a generalised trend.Footnote 124 Hence, in line with the liberal economic model that the EU pursues, one may imagine that the equity holdings dismissed by Indexed Funds would be purchased by other private economic actor on the stock market, accompanied by some mechanisms due to temper the effects of a temporary oversupply of stock. Among potential purchasers, one might think of entrepreneurial families – the typical continental European blockholder – or for instance of other (non-indexed) investment funds. As to entrepreneurial families, this would contradict the present trend of families looking for external equity investors, more than co-investing in third-parties’ companies.Footnote 125

Other (non-indexed) investment funds would probably be the best candidates to substitute Indexed Funds in the ownership of such equity holdings. But literature has shown that the majority of institutional investors not employing indexing have not been champions in activism so farFootnote 126 – with some notable exceptions, such as hedge funds.Footnote 127 But hedge funds have traditionally been backed by other institutional investors for their active strategies.Footnote 128 Moreover, hedge funds are renowned for not been particularly well aligned with ESG concerns.Footnote 129 And this may again reverberate against the quest for internal EU policy consistency.

An alternative way to obtain a better competitive outcome might be to impose corporate governance rules that prompt investors to actively intervene in governance. One way could be promoting regular meetings for discussing pro-competitive issues, such as for example how to make the company more price efficient, how to make its products more attractive and ultimately how to reap one’s competitors’ market shares. An even simpler way could be to impose a duty to actively promote competition. But it is unlikely that an omission could be sanctioned in a reasonable way: as a matter of fact, this would entail intruding in the discretionary choices of investors and especially directors which in modern corporate law have to abide by the business judgement rule.Footnote 130 Moreover, such an intrusion would introduce a level of public ordering that would go well beyond its level even in the most State intervention-prone jurisdictions.Footnote 131 A possible further intervention in governance could consist of limiting the potential contacts among different companies by way of dismantling interlocking directorships – which still seem to be very common both in Europe and in the US – and which may be the cause of anticompetitive harm beyond what might be causes by common ownership.Footnote 132

Another way forward may consist of intervening on the structure of the target companies’ product markets.Footnote 133 It goes without saying that such an intervention – at least in the US – would need to be backed by stronger evidence than presently existing.Footnote 134 But in Europe, where most product markets are less concentrated, a generalised policy against concentration may at times produce inefficiencies and it may also contrast with the political objective of the EU. For example, further market integration by facilitating cross-border transaction or even the creation of European national champions – an objective that is already pursued less vigorously than needed by present EU policies.Footnote 135 Moreover, in certain cases, such interventions would not even be needed, as some industries in Europe are national by nature or as a consequence of the legislation.Footnote 136

Possibly, the most consistent way forward would entail intervening on the structure of financial services’ product markets – i.e. trying to promote new entrants by bringing down barriers to entry and/or intervening with structural remedies, i.e. forcing the largest incumbent investment management corporations to split in a higher number of fund management companies. This idea has been proposed by Goshen and Levit, in relation to a parallel problem which seems connected to the emersion of the largest Indexed Funds, i.e. a monopsony in the labour markets. This has progressively caused a transfer of wealth from employees to equity holders,Footnote 137 and has also created labour instability, which seems at odds with the corporate governance-based sustainability objectives highlighted above.Footnote 138 Nonetheless, there is question as to whether such a modification in the ownership structure of big investment management corporations would grant the pursuance of the sustainability objectives that have been promoted so efficiently also thanks to the present financial services market concentration. And finally, this would be more a matter for US than EU competition authorities, given the limited reach of common ownership in Europe.

Concluding, there seem to be no perfect fix to the potential competitive harm deriving from parallel holdings by Indexed Funds, while, in a world characterised by urgent environmental and social problems, there seem to be a need for consistency among policies in bordering areas.

14.8 EU Policies for Common Ownership within the Global Context

As I started this brief excursus by considering the EU policies on common ownership with a glance to the global perspective, it is worth concluding by considering such a wider viewpoint. And so far, at least one crucial player has not been included yet in this analysis: the PRC. To my knowledge, the MOFCOM has not released any statement concerning common ownership yet. Nonetheless, the present silence of Chinese authorities on this subject matter does not mean that the US and EU policy choices in relation to common ownership are not without consequences for the Chinese economic actors.

As a matter of fact, in the Chinese context, common ownership was already a hot topic far before than the whole Indexed Funds ‘scandal’ broke out. One may recall the fact that the EU – probably misunderstanding the way the PRC and its Communist Party manage their investment in SOEs – has qualified Chinese holdings in EU companies as common ownership.Footnote 139 Advancement on the analysis of the concept of common ownership in the context of Indexed Funds may in turn inform also the policies on SOEs’ parallel holdings and vice versa. But beyond a potentially interesting comparison between Indexed Funds and SOEs common ownership law rules, a far more important question concerns the global financial implications triggered by a potential request addressed to Indexed Funds to dismiss part of their holdings –Footnote 140 or to allow for new entrants in the market for financial services.Footnote 141 In fact, earlier we identified other investment funds not employing indexing as potential acquirers of such holdings, or alternatively the entry of new investment management corporations in the financial market. But we have not discussed potential acquisitions of dismissed holdings by PRC SOEs, which are renowned for their interest in cross-border acquisitions.Footnote 142

The inability to replace entirely the present common owners with alternative European or US owners might provide far-East investors with unprecedented financial investments opportunities. And especially Chinese FDI may focus more intensively on Europe, given the limitations brought by the FIRRMA legislation approved under the Trump administration to foreign investment in US companies.Footnote 143 But if the EU Commission is still persuaded that most PRC holdings tend to be under the control of the Chinese Communist Party, this may well sound to the DG-Comp like throwing such holdings from the frying pan into the fire.Footnote 144 Faced with a potential increased demand from Chinese investors, EU policy-makers might be prompted to build even higher walls against PRC purchases in EU Member States’ companies. This is turn may generate a spiral of tit-for-tat reactions – as the one we have already seen between PRC and US – which may be hard to contain and certainly not beneficial for the process of economic integration.Footnote 145

As a matter of fact, the problem of common ownership – although seemingly only technical in nature – may have geopolitical implications hard to imagine for those who are mostly concerned with its potential price effects. And this might be another reason why the EU competition authorities are walking on eggshells – on one hand trying to gather as much data as possible on this subject matter and on the other trying to avoid untimely interventions.Footnote 146

Ultimately, what needs to be understood before a final word is spent on common ownership is how the sustainability/growth conundrum will be solved at a corporate governance level and how each of the largest world economic blocks will carve their role in the pursuance of even far wider objectives – among which we must certainly include the protection of Human Rights.Footnote 147 If trust among global players and convergence in their progressive policies increases,Footnote 148 we may see a far larger set of cross-equity holdings of various nature across the globe and in every possible and imaginable direction. But suspicion and localism may put the word end to such cross-border interactions.Footnote 149 The hope is that the democratisation brought by investment funds in the financial arena will evolve into something even more positive – helping spreading progressive value beyond what the world is seeing today.

15 Common Ownership and Minority Shareholding at the Intersection of Competition and Corporate Law Looking Through the Past to Return to the Future?

Anna Tzanaki
15.1 Introduction

Common ownership is the talk of the town in antitrust land. Surrounded by mystery and noise, the competitive implications of rival firms being partially owned and controlled by a small set of overlapping owners are both fascinating and hotly contested. The fascination comes from the fact that the source of potential competition harm may be minority shareholder control in a setting of widely held companies.Footnote 1 In fact, the common ownership phenomenon is so pervasive, in particular in the US,Footnote 2 that if this new theory of harm is true, most markets could be beset by serious antitrust concerns. At the same time, scepticism among academics and policy-makers abounds. Most notably, critics wonder about the likely prospect, quantum and mechanics of common owners’ influence driving any pro- or anticompetitive effects.Footnote 3 It is often stressed that the antitrust analysis of common ownership is clearly distinguishable from that of cross-shareholding links between competitors.Footnote 4 Indeed, the novel concern caused by common shareholdings derives from indirect, and possibly partial, shareholder overlaps across rival firms rather than directly from competitive overlaps in product markets. A comprehensive account of partial ownership, capturing the competition dynamics of both cross- and common shareholding and the incentives of both individual and institutional investors, is notoriously missing.Footnote 5 Yet, so far, the spirited debate between antitrust and corporate law and economics scholars centres on whether this ‘knowledge gap’ is material, set to be filled by better understanding and experience as a matter of course or whether it is a fictional problem and an empty inquiry that is theoretically implausible and empirically unrealistic to unfold.Footnote 6

Against this backdrop, this chapter aims to illuminate some of the latent connecting points in this debate, by looking back into the past and then fast forward to the future. There are two key takeaways from this analysis. The historical split of corporate and antitrust laws and their gradual specialisation in targeting different issues with distinct objectives in mind has unwittingly created regulatory gaps. This is the source of the present-day problem posed by minority and common shareholdings for competition law. With this understanding clear, the analysis moves on to offer a new taxonomy of (partial) shareholdings in light of their partial control characteristics, with distinguishable classifications based on competition and corporate law, as compared to broader economics-focused notions of control. The industrial organisation perspective reveals that commonly thought passive and highly diversified minority holdings are not necessarily innocuous in terms of their competitive implications. Rather, minority common shareholdings may give rise to actual or potential ‘competitive influence’ under certain circumstances (‘influential’ shareholdings).

The corollary is that antitrust cannot afford to neglect such corporate ownership structures and for this reason, it is called to look into the actual corporate governance dynamics in the substantive assessment of cases and in designing appropriate remedies. Yet, the historical and economic analyses further suggest that merger control needs to recalibrate its jurisdictional scope and embrace a ‘structural’ approach, combined with ‘case-by-case’, fact-specific analysis, also for shareholdings falling below legal thresholds of control. This reorientation would not only fill enforcement gaps and capture new theories of harm relating to common shareholding but also reconnect merger control to its corporate law origins in a way that holistically addresses agency costs and market power concerns linked to such shareholding. At the same time, corporate law and governance should be cognizant of these parallel developments and tread softly when shaping their own regulations so that they do not augment any antitrust concerns.

The structure of the chapter is as follows. Section 15.2 provides relevant background on the two-sided history of regulating shareholding acquisitions under corporate and competition laws. Section 15.3 illustrates antitrust’s embeddedness in pre-existing corporate laws and forms, documenting the early unity and progressive quiet disconnect of the two fields in regulating ownership structures and intercorporate links. Section 15.4 presents the contemporary common ownership (hypo)thesis and the distinct challenges and opportunities that it poses for both antitrust and corporate law. Section 15.5 develops a working taxonomy of (minority) shareholding types and their (partial) control characteristics from different perspectives with a particular focus on competition economics. Section 15.6 focuses on the economic attributes and competitive effects of common shareholding seen and analysed through the lens of corporate property rights theory. Section 15.7 concludes with an urge to competition and corporate governance and finance policy-makers for harmonic progression in seeking regulatory solutions to address common ownership and with further implications for competition law following the preceding analysis.

15.2 Mergers and Minority Shareholding: A Two-Sided History

Minority shareholding is an old story in the realm of competition or antitrust laws. It takes us back to the origins of antitrust, or even to preceding developments in corporate law that led to its birth.Footnote 7

Ever since its inception, antitrust was designed to tackle a rampant wave of mergers and acquisitions fuelled by technological and industry developments as well as holding structures (‘trusts’)Footnote 8 between competing companies that essentially led to concentrated economic power and monopolistic market outcomes. The antitrust movement was an immediate reaction to evolving corporate laws. The emergence of the trusts and multistate corporate mergers was the result of a ‘race to the bottom’Footnote 9 with US states ‘competing’ for corporate charters and New Jersey being the first to enable ‘interstate’ holding structures intended to monopolise or cartelise national industries.Footnote 10 US federal antitrust law was born in 1890 in an attempt to rein in this ‘accommodating’ interstate competition in corporate laws among different states. Up to that point, state law treated jointly ‘issues of antitrust and corporate authority’.Footnote 11 Yet, not all anticompetitive mergers or restraints of trade were captured by those initial antitrust laws. In fact, the Sherman Act originally targeted ‘loose’ combinations (cartels) rather than ‘tight’ ones (mergers)Footnote 12 but later case law (1904) also applied it to the holding company (‘single business firm’).Footnote 13 Stock acquisitions only became a specific antitrust target of US merger control with the coming into force of the Clayton Act in 1914.Footnote 14

Similarly, the founders of the EU avoided incorporating rules controlling corporate ownership structures in the Treaty of Rome, which included solely behavioural rules on cartels and abuse of dominance. Only in 1990, EU Members States agreed to have a pan-European Merger Regulation (‘EUMR’) in place to address cross-border mergers and acquisitions. Till then, the available EU antitrust rules were used as a de facto merger control regime.Footnote 15 Indeed, over time, EU authorities decided to make use of Article 102 TFEU to address mergers and ‘majority’ acquisitions.Footnote 16 While later on, EU case law further applied Article 101 (and 102) TFEU to minority shareholdings linking competitors and giving rise to ‘some influence’.Footnote 17 In fact, part of the reason for the adoption of the EUMR was the foregoing ‘expansive’ use of Articles 101 and 102 TFEU by the European Commission to go after ‘minority’ share acquisitions in competitors.Footnote 18 Under pressure, Member States decided to compromise by yielding part of their regulatory powers checking anticompetitive mergers, acquisitions, and joint ventures under national law rather than be de facto completely swept away by creeping EU antitrust competence. The end result of this pragmatic political settlement was that the EUMR was designed to jurisdictionally cover only cases of ‘concentrations’ that give rise to a ‘lasting change of control’, i.e. multistate corporate combinations that confer upon the acquirer positive or negative ‘decisive influence’.Footnote 19

Perhaps counterintuitively and for different reasons, US and EU merger control laws shared a little noticed, common trajectory in their origin. Their absence was conspicuous in the inaugural design of cross-Atlantic antitrust rules. EU antitrust law had a ‘top-down’ inception inspired by a high-level political commitment towards an internal market integration objective. Coming only later and independently, EU merger control was the political product of Member States agreeing to a ‘lesser evil’ against pressing supranational antitrust expansion.Footnote 20 Initially, however, cross-border mergers were seen as a positive force furthering European integration and the competitiveness of its industry rather than in need of any legal constraint.Footnote 21 In contrast, US antitrust law had clear ‘bottom-up’ origins reflecting populistic sentiments of the time against cartelising business trusts and monopolistic merger combinations. US merger control also came into force later but predominantly to fill the gaps left by state corporate laws. Accordingly, the initial omission of merger law both in the EU and the US from the traditional body of antitrust law was not a random policy choice. US antitrust legislators consciously chose to break free from the ‘formalities’ of state corporate law and its ‘structural model’ of dealing with the ‘trust problem’ while opting for a ‘strategic model’ merely governing agreements and combinations in restraint of trade ‘based on economic theory that purported to distinguish between competitive [and] anticompetitive’ ones.Footnote 22 The distinct concern of the antitrust approach when examining a merger or combination was ‘its object or effect’ on market competition, not ‘its form’.Footnote 23 In addition, it was initially believed that issues of firm formation, ownership transfer agreements, and the sale and purchase of property or stock acquisitions, either by a corporation as a legal business entity or by its business owners as physical persons, were beyond the regulatory ambit of antitrust rules.Footnote 24

Seen in this light, the noted ‘foundational deficit’Footnote 25 of EU competition law in reaching to partial ownership structures and share acquisitions has not been a singular EU story. Traces may also be found in US legal history, albeit in subtler forms. Yet, what is noteworthy about US antitrust law is its ability for fast(er) adaptation to emerging business and economic realities, such as the disaggregation of state corporate and antitrust policy and the proliferation of multistate business firms, as well as to the rapidly changing content and scope of state corporate laws towards more liberal and enabling rules favourable to private ordering. Indeed, jurisdiction and substantive review under US merger control now resolutely rely on ‘effects-based’ tests, whereas EU merger control jurisdiction retains its ‘formalistic’ reliance on a narrow legal conception of ‘control’.Footnote 26

15.3 Antitrust Embeddedness in Corporate Forms: The Quiet Disconnect

But the interplay between competition and corporate laws goes one level deeper. Antitrust choices regarding rules or analytical frames had been implicitly premised on pre-existing corporate law and practice in the formative era. Early corporate law in the US till the end of the nineteenth century was much more restrictive and unitary in nature in regulating business entities, their structure and operation, as a legal and social phenomenon. Corporate law not only included far more outright prohibitions (mandatory rules) rather than balancing or enabling rules regarding ownership structure and governance practices within any individual firm but also strictly regulated intercorporate relations. Indeed, in the early days of US corporate law agency problems within the firm were not a major concern as the law and surrounding circumstances at the time ensured there were:Footnote 27

  1. i) no ‘separation of ownership and control’,Footnote 28

  2. ii) no ‘separation of ownership and consumption’,Footnote 29

  3. iii) no ‘separation of control (voting rights) and investment (financial interests)’.Footnote 30 Or even further, from the perspective of shareholders:

  4. iv) no ‘separation of ownership from ownership’,Footnote 31 and

  5. v) no ‘separation of ownership and awareness’.Footnote 32

The first legally organised companies had been novel combinations of ‘private investment and state-granted monopoly privileges’ to undertake important community projects under special charters.Footnote 33 Once chartered companies obtained ‘perpetual existence’ and ‘strong entity shielding’, shareholders acquired a legal ‘right to sell their shares without the consent of other owners’ in exchange for their lost ability to withdraw from the joint venture at will.Footnote 34 Such monopoly grants served two purposes, one balancing against the other. Monopoly rents were the bait to attract self-interested investors against the risk of ‘control-person opportunism’.Footnote 35 At the same time, the public interest was also served by enabling large-scale ventures that would not have been possible otherwise. With the corporate form becoming widely available under general incorporation statutes,Footnote 36 exclusive privileges were no longer a priori guaranteed. Democratisation of the corporate form paved the ground for free market competition. Success in the marketplace was now the driver of private profit-seeking venturers and also the only assurance for firm survival. Competition among independently operating companies was the new modus operandi for serving the public and consumer welfare.

Thus, although anachronistic today, it is no surprise that in its early days, US corporate law was primarily seen as a response to problems of monopoly and market power rather than concerned over agency problems inside the firm.Footnote 37 Prominent examples are rules regarding voting (caps) or purpose restrictions (ultra vires doctrine),Footnote 38 prohibition of separately allocating cash flow and control rights or splitting shareholders’ property interests in the firm (bar on the separation of ownership/ investment and control),Footnote 39 prohibition of acquisitions of foreign (out-of-state) companies,Footnote 40 prohibition of ‘intercorporate stock ownership’ (interlocking shareholding or ‘common stockholders’)Footnote 41 and ‘intercorporate influence’ (interlocking directorates or ‘shared directors’).Footnote 42 During this era, it was not obvious that separate corporate entities could acquire or own property or equity interests (shareholding) in others or engage in combinations (mergers) of assets (productive facilities) or stock (capital).Footnote 43 The legal and economic environment of the time was in other words quite different to what is observed today.

Progressively, however, most of these restrictions were abandoned as corporate law relaxed and redirected its focus on the ‘internal affairs’ of firms,Footnote 44 aiming to minimise agency costs and conflicts of interest. Companies were gloriously emancipated from early state (corporate) control; at the age of adolescence, the only credible constraint on their market and transactional activities was (federal) antitrust law.Footnote 45 Given its liberalisation trends, corporate law was now oriented on developing alternative means of protecting investors, mostly notably minority shareholders,Footnote 46 rather than providing any form of consumer protection against them. While antitrust grew to fill in those gaps, it only comprehensively did so with regard to mergers. Minority share transactions have been loosely regulated especially in the EU whose merger control rules imported corporate law norms, conceptions, and formalities to single out controlling acquisitions from presumably harmless ‘non-controlling’ ones.Footnote 47 Thus, the staggering specialisation of corporate and competition laws on firms and markets, respectively, had its own unintended consequences as the regulation of minority shareholding came to ‘fall between the cracks’.

15.4 The Common Ownership (Hypo)thesis: Corporate Sensibility or Antitrust Overkill?

Nowadays, concern over potentially anticompetitive minority shareholding has taken novel forms. The buzzword is ‘common ownership’Footnote 48 or ‘horizontal shareholding’.Footnote 49 The dramatic growth of large institutional investorsFootnote 50 and the indirect concentration of (partial) ownership of publicly listed firms it brought with it, not only signalled the promise of improved corporate governanceFootnote 51 but also created a major ‘challenge to market competition’Footnote 52 or indeed the ‘greatest anticompetitive threat of our times’.Footnote 53 More fundamentally, however, common institutional shareholding has both deep and mixed implications for corporate as well as for competition laws.Footnote 54 Arguably, parallel horizontal shareholdings by institutional investors may be perceived as the ‘new trusts’: a modern version of horizontal shareholder structures interconnecting competing firms.Footnote 55 The interest and curiosity in increasing common ownership by institutional investors arouse not only due to its a priori ambiguous welfare effectsFootnote 56 but also even more because it challenges the fundamentals of antitrust (and organisational) conventional wisdom.

Traditionally, minority cross-shareholdings have been a natural object of competition law concern and attention considering the direct competitive overlaps between firms operating in a (horizontal or vertical) competitive relationship.Footnote 57 Now, a new ‘economic blockbuster’Footnote 58 has become the epicentre of ground-breaking competition law and economics scholarship: the same group of large, concentrated, and diversified financial intermediaries partially own and control significant parallel shareholdings in the major competing firms within a given industry across the economy. On the one hand, the stakes held by each institutional investor in individual firms are small in absolute terms, thus considered ‘non-controlling’ on a stand-alone basis from a governance perspective, and often ‘passive’ given the indexation and portfolio diversification investment strategies employed by institutional investors from a finance perspective. However, empirical and theoretical economic research reveals that they may (and do) nonetheless affect competition outcomes in product markets.Footnote 59 Modern finance theory and the evolution of capital markets have transformed the investment landscape towards increasing diversification and institutional investment, with indirect (and unintended) consequences for corporate ownership, governance, and industry structure.Footnote 60 The intriguing possibility raised by the ‘common ownership hypothesis’ is that the combination of institutional re-concentration of ownership and portfolio diversification has systemic corporate governance and market competition effects.Footnote 61 In the case of minority common shareholdings, the (partial) shareholder overlaps in the ownership structure of the major competitors in concentrated industries that are said to (indirectly) increase the ‘effective’ market concentration and also produce competition harm and possibly productive efficiencies.Footnote 62 In effect, the common (financial) owners of rival (industrial) firms may have the incentives and ability to affect the operation of firms and markets away from individual profit maximisation leading to increased prices and reduced industry output.Footnote 63

The fundamental antitrust question is: is this ‘new wine’ that needs to be distilled and fit into ‘old (legal) bottles’ or would such a fit simply be unnatural – an ‘antitrust overkill’? The myriad of new concerns and possibilities common ownership raises in a variety of legal and economic fields may easily let the debate go astray. Yet, the intimate relation between competition and corporate governance and finance lay at its heart, both in terms of theory and practice. What policy-makers decide on either side shall have profound implications on the way firms are organised and governed as well as on how financial and product markets operate.Footnote 64 Therefore, the aforementioned functional regulatory schism offers no excuse for overlooking the systemic consequences of the issue in point.Footnote 65

15.5 Shareholding Types and Antitrust: The Controlling, the Passive, and the Influential

Let us then take a step back and refocus the analysis in order to better appreciate where we stand. From a competition perspective, the interesting cases of minority shareholding have been those involving ‘non-controlling’ or ‘passive’ financial stakes acquired in rival firms, which may escape antitrust scrutiny.Footnote 66 Despite the gradual updating of antitrust rules to capture new forms of potentially anticompetitive practices, it remains a matter of debate whether their scope or interpretation extends to ‘partial’ ownership of a competitorFootnote 67 when participation in the share capital is limited to a minority position (nominal equity holding) and not accompanied by majority voting control (corporate legal control),Footnote 68 or any other form of active influence (by means of governance actions or activist intent) over the commercial activity of the competing company.Footnote 69 Complex theoretical and factual issues at the intersection of competition and corporate laws naturally arise in the analysis of those cases. Changes in the ownership structure (shareholder base) of firms may impact corporate governance (managerial and firm behaviour) which in turn affects competition (market concentration and industry performance).

Usually, control is seen as a key determinant of an antitrust theory harm and also part of the mechanism that translates (partial) common ownership into suboptimal corporate and market outcomes.Footnote 70 Yet, ‘control’ is a complex and multifaceted concept, and ‘partial’ control arising from minority shareholding is not clear or well established in legal or economic theory.Footnote 71 Indeed, it is often a form of ‘factual’ control situation that may heavily depend on the surrounding context and specifics of the particular case.Footnote 72 At this point, it becomes both interesting and instructive that minority shareholding alludes to the ‘many faces’ of ownershipFootnote 73 and ‘shades’ of control, with each combination leading to different kinds and degrees of competition effects. The variety in effect contrasts sharply with our limited word stock that is often misleading or inaccurate given the overlapping use of common terms such as (ownership or) control for different purposes and bodies of law. In order to dissolve some of the unnecessary confusion and elucidate the competitive harm potential of distinct shareholding types, I elaborate on the different layers of control attending a given minority position. Accordingly, minority shareholding can be classified as follows:

  1. i) controlling or non-controlling – from the perspective of (EU) competition law – depending on whether the acquirer is able to exercise formal (legal) control over the target or not;Footnote 74

  2. ii) solely or jointly (partially) controlling – from the perspective of (EU) competition law – depending on whether there is a single dominant shareholder with clear (de jure) sole control over the target or control is (de facto) shared among many individual minority shareholders, in ex ante unascertainable ways (e.g. if joint control exists on the basis of ‘changing coalitions’ and no ‘stable’ majority can be established even in the presence of equal equity positions and identical rights among the shareholdersFootnote 75);

  3. iii) active or passive – from the perspective of corporate law – depending on the acquirer’s ability to exercise some active (economic) influence over the target or not, usually given its shareholder rights or corporate governance actions;Footnote 76

  4. iv) totally or partially controllingFootnote 77 (actively influential)Footnote 78 – from the perspective of competition economics and corporate governance – depending on whether there is a dominant shareholder with clear total (legal) control, due to either a majority or a minority equity holding, or a formally non-controlling minority shareholder with some (economic) influence over the target, due to a de facto ‘blocking minority’ (veto power) or some other situation of ‘informal influence’ arising out of statutory corporate law or contractual rights (e.g. voting rights, information rights, disproportionate board representation, board observer seats);Footnote 79 and

  5. v) actively or passively (strategically)Footnote 80 influential – from the perspective of competition economics and corporate governance – depending on whether an ‘active’ shareholding directly affects the behaviour of the acquired firm given the acquirer’s ability to exercise active influence over the target, by operating within its corporate governance, or a formally ‘non-controlling’ or ‘passive’ shareholding affects the acquirer’s own incentives to compete due to the strategic interaction between rival firms in oligopoly even if the competitors are linked by purely financial interests without any apparent influence or control in the target’s governance.Footnote 81

The above exposition reveals that the legal and economic views of the different shareholding types are not fully overlapping. That is, some shareholdings that are: a) only ‘partially’ or not standalone controlling or b) completely ‘non-controlling’ and ‘passive’ as a matter of competition or corporate law, and possibly outside the reach of antitrust or merger laws, may still turn out to be ‘competitively influential’ as a matter of industrial organisational theory. The economics perspective also vividly illustrates that there is a continuum of effects on competition due to the multiple shades of control and non-control that accompany minority shareholdings. Effectively, this economics-informed analysis adds another shareholding type in the traditional legal dichotomy – controlling, influential, passive – that may be of competition concern. That said, this continuity in effects does not necessarily suggest that there is a linear progression in terms of the magnitude of potential harm: occasionally a totally controlling shareholding (active sole control) may be quantitatively more detrimental to competition than a full merger,Footnote 82 or similarly, partially controlling or mutually influential shareholdings (de facto joint control) may be equally harmful to a full merger.Footnote 83

A visual representation of the taxonomy of shareholding types based on their control qualities from the three distinct analytical perspectives employed above is shown in the following table. The cells highlighted in grey illustrate the potentially problematic (competitively influential) minority shareholdings that may escape competition scrutiny in certain jurisdictions such as the EU or others that follow its example and the underlying reasons that trigger this situation, i.e. legal gaps due to formalistic definitions of shareholdings in competition or corporate law. In light of the above, it is also important to realise that both active and passive minority shareholdings may give rise to ‘competitive influence’, which may flow from either governance influence or strategic influence, respectively.Footnote 84 The table thus visually reflects how precisely and what specific types of minority shareholding came to ‘fall between the cracks’.

Taxonomy of shareholding types

Competition law

Non-controlling

Actively influential

Controlling

Corporate law

Passive

De facto controlling

Active

Competition economics

Strategically influential

(pure financial interest)

Partially controlling

(jointly controlling)

Totally controlling

(solely controlling)

Seen from the broader economic point of view, competitively ‘influential’ minority shareholding may be further subcategorised, considering the time horizon, intensity of economic control, and degree or reciprocity of profit internalisation, as follows:

  1. i) statically or dynamically influential – depending on whether the acquirer is able to exercise current influence over the target, and thus have an observable impact on competition (present effects) or possibly exercise future influence (potential effects), in light of its theoretical shareholder rights that could put into use (e.g. voting or other special contractual rights such as rights of first refusal);Footnote 85

  2. ii) proportionately or disproportionately influential – depending on whether the acquirer’s degree of internalisation of rival profits (the ‘profit weight’ as a function of financial interest and controlFootnote 86) is proportionate to its partial shareholding investment in that rival (the ‘control weight’ is equal to the nominal percentage of the equity positionFootnote 87) or disproportionate (the actual degree of control vis-à-vis the target’s management discretion (‘agency costs’) is more or less than the nominal equity position);Footnote 88

  3. iii) one-directionally or bi-directionally influential – depending on whether only the acquirer is induced to internalise its partially acquired rival’s profits, due to its financial interest linked to its shareholding investment, or also the target is induced to take into account the acquirer’s shareholding,Footnote 89 due to the latter’s corporate influence exercised in the target firm’s governance,Footnote 90 or due to target’s own parallel shareholding and financial interest in the acquirer.Footnote 91 Importantly, a ‘bi-directionally influential’ minority shareholding (mutual internalisation) need not be harmful to competition (softening of competition or collusion) due to the internalisation of competitive externalities but may also be welfare enhancing (pro-competitive or efficiency creating) due to internalisation of productive or innovation spillovers.Footnote 92

15.6 Common Shareholding in Antitrust and Corporate Governance: From Competition Effects to Property Rights

It follows from the above analysis that minority shareholding that is considered ‘non-controlling’ or ‘passive’ in the legal sense may well be de facto competitively ‘influential’ in the economic sense given its present or potential impact on the corporate control and competition dynamics. Further, from a corporate perspective, so long as the shareholding is ‘voting’ stock it is not really a passive one but rather dynamically influential in that the power of the vote may always be exercised later in the future,Footnote 93 or in fact, the implicit threat stemming from its mere existence may produce current results and change equilibrium outcomes given its deterrent disciplining effect.Footnote 94 In addition, so long as stock is voting and ‘freely tradable’ (either as a package of share plus vote or simply the vote), there is no real ‘separation of ownership and control’Footnote 95 in the sense that corporate control is contestable.Footnote 96 Management is disciplined by both the stock market and the market for corporate control, while shareholders remain ‘residual claimants’Footnote 97 with the power to hold/exercise and buy/sell their votes. The latter bear both the residual risk and the corresponding residual rights to control of the corporate property (due to their equity share in the corporation’s profits). Thus, the ‘atom of property’,Footnote 98 albeit diffused among many shareholders and partially split between principals-passive owners and agents-actual managers in large public corporations,Footnote 99 is remarkably solid: out of all corporate constituents, only shareholders as a class generally bear the marginal gains and losses of corporate actions or omissions and thus have the right incentives at the margin to check and redirect management towards improved corporate performance by the (actual) use or (deterrent effect of) possession of voting rights.Footnote 100 Consequently, shareholders’ private profit motive remains the (valid) driver for financial investment in corporations and management discipline as well as for more efficient use of an industrial property. Private property, free markets, and competition reassuringly remain the ‘holy triad’ upon which modern corporate and industrial organisation solidly relies.Footnote 101

The above analysis also makes clear that investor ‘passivity’ does not necessarily translate into permanent corporate ‘silence’ or would justify an a priori antitrust immunity.Footnote 102 If the minority shareholding is accompanied by voting rights and the shares or votes can be exchanged, potential control persists. Yet it is difficult to tell ex ante if and how such shareholder power may be exercised.Footnote 103 Considering this ex ante uncertainty and the importance of the surrounding factual circumstances (shareholder control dynamics, market and legal constraints) to assess the competitive significance and effects of any minority shareholding, it is unlikely that a purely ex ante merger control regime will be effective in distinguishing and addressing potentially harmful cases of minority cross- or common shareholding. This is so even if such prophylactic regimes were not structural (corporate law model) or formalistic (as in EU merger control) but effects-based (as in US merger control).

Nonetheless, the US merger regime has a resolutely sound economic structure: its open-ended scope for liability (no safe harbour for any actual ‘lessening of competition’) combined with its ‘passive investment’ exemption from filing a notification provide both flexibility and reduced regulatory burden yet leave the door open for ‘residual ex post enforcement’ in case a ‘passive’ investor’s initial intent changes later and becomes ‘active’. Furthermore, the ‘solely for investment’ exemption explicitly does not apply in case of cross-shareholding (the acquirer is a competitor) or interlocking directorates (a controlling shareholder, director, officer, or employee simultaneously serves as an officer or director of the issuer), and more generally if the holder of voting securities (1) nominates a board candidate or is represented in the corporate board; (2) submits a shareholder proposal for approval; or (3) solicits proxies.Footnote 104 Therefore, US merger law is fit to capture a range of potentially problematic minority acquisitions by applying: i) an ex ante licensing regime (transaction filing and regulatory approval) when the potential of harm is most likely to materialise (active financial investments) and foreseeable (present corporate influence) and ii) an ex post safety valve (potential future liability and enforcement) when passive intent is negated by the acquirer’s subsequent corporate governance actions (ex post opportunism) or actual competition harm is evidenced (passive financial investments, individually or collectively). Seen in this light, ‘passive’ minority shareholding merely indicates cases where a full fact-specific antitrust analysis is required. If needed, such analysis will become relevant after the actual acquisition.

While investor passivity and the vertical agency problem are an inherent part of the modern corporation model and no obstacle to antitrust enforcement, the real challenge for both corporate and antitrust law is investor diversification. Common shareholding that is not only ‘passive’ but also ‘diversified’ changes the analysis completely: it surely can be ‘influential’ in the antitrust sense (in terms of its competition impact) but in counterintuitive ways (in terms of its mechanics). The ‘separation of ownership from ownership’Footnote 105 and the ensuing horizontal agency problem (potential conflicts between diversified versus undiversified shareholders) challenge long-standing foundations and analytical frames in corporate finance and governance (shareholder unanimityFootnote 106 or homogeneity as a classFootnote 107) and competition law (control-based and entity-centric antitrust analysisFootnote 108). The ‘democratisation of investment’Footnote 109 brought about by the ‘index investing revolution’Footnote 110 has triumphantly enabled access to low-cost, widely diversified portfolios via a single investment product for a wider part of the population. However, this paradigmatic shift towards passive portfolio investment strategies has transformed not only the investment landscape but also it has created far beyond ripple effects yet to be fully appreciated. For one, the resultant widely diversified ownership structures (shareholder overlaps in many competing firms across industries) may well make firm-specific or market structure irrelevant, signalling a fundamental change not from firm ‘independence’ to inter-firm ‘control’ (the focal point of traditional antitrust analysis), but from shareholder ‘focus’ to investor ‘indifference’ (the new corporate reality brought about by financial innovation).Footnote 111 Diversified investors are rationally interested in the aggregate return gained from their portfolio investments,Footnote 112 following a portfolio-wide investment and governance strategy,Footnote 113 and less so in the individual performance of portfolio companiesFootnote 114 or spurring atomistic competition in product markets.Footnote 115 Common diversified shareholding takes the ‘depersonalisation of ownership’ of the public corporationFootnote 116 one step further: private property interests have become not only ‘split’ as in the age of managerial capitalism (specialisation of ownership and management functions) but also ‘parallel’ and ‘concurrent’ in the current capitalism era of professional portfolio managers and savings plannersFootnote 117 (many small shareholders are partial ‘co-owners’ not only of a single but also several competing corporate enterprises at the same time). Corporate ownership is rendered both diffuse and collectivised at the same time: the concern now is not the ‘objectification of the corporate enterprise’Footnote 118 (with business management separate and independent of its own shareholders – ‘owners’) but rather the ‘institutionalisation’Footnote 119 of investment and savings (with institutional intermediaries separate and independent from any individual business corporation, and its undiversified shareholders). Consequently, the cherished image of a (homogeneous) shareholder as a corporate ‘property owner’ is shattered, and we may no longer speak of individual shareholders (even if passive investors) as ‘residual risk bearers’ identifiable with a distinct corporate organisationFootnote 120 as they may not fully bear any firm-specific risk or be concerned about targeted governance actions.Footnote 121

The horizontal ‘separation of capital from capital’Footnote 122 creates a ‘double split’ in the ‘atom’ of corporate property, both with regard to the unity and identity of its key actors (shareholders) and components (shares). On the one hand, institutionalisation has produced two sets of ‘owners’: ‘ultimate’ owners, who retain investment authority (but not necessarily voting control authority) and the associated risk for their investment choices, and ‘beneficial’ owners, who are only entitled to a future stream of profits from the invested funds (a claim that is more of a fixed contractual than residual nature).Footnote 123 It will depend on the circumstances to decide whether and who of any institutional or individual investors have in fact residual or beneficial ownership status. On the other hand, diversification introduces another form of ‘decoupling’Footnote 124 financial interests (risk) from corporate control (influence).Footnote 125 That is, diversification of investment may render (legal) ownership ‘empty’Footnote 126 and (voting) control ‘hidden’:Footnote 127 the legal title is not congruent with economic interest and voting power need not follow the residual claim. As the economic link between cash flow and control rights is broken, economic and voting ownership is no longer proportionate to the nominal equity holding of a shareholder.Footnote 128 Thus, the nominal level of the shareholding does not automatically reflect the level of economic risk and governance power a ‘shareholder’ may have.

This ‘double split of ownership’ in equity shareholding – i.e. ‘two faces of ownership’ and the ‘risk-bearing dilution’ brought about by passive, diversified investmentFootnote 129 – has important implications for corporate governance. First, it significantly complicates the analysis as to who and to what extent is a residual claimant and thus raises questions as to the actual allocation of property rights in firms (real versus nominal owners). Second, it may lead to ex ante unforeseeable or de facto ‘morphable’ control situations. Given the fragmentation of shareholding in large public corporations and in the absence of a large dominant block holder or special asymmetric governance structures, control is likely shared among several shareholders and not ex ante ascertainable or fixed.Footnote 130 Control is ‘morphable’ in that although no single shareholder has standalone control, some of them have the de facto ability to form control coalitions as a group.Footnote 131 Third, it raises the possibility that the individual self-interest may become ‘destructive’ both for the corporation and society as the pursuit of private profit and the exercise of voting rights may produce externalities on third parties (e.g. undiversified shareholders, other stakeholders, consumers) under certain circumstances.Footnote 132 Put differently, the concern is not only that individual investors may not be the ‘real’ owners and institutional investors are but also that no one is a truly responsible and concerned ‘owner’ in the traditional sense (sole proprietor).Footnote 133 With the (partial) separation between financial risk and control due to diversification, it is not that self-interest is extinguished but rather that the very diversified investors’ self-interest is oriented towards the maximisation of their collective interests flowing from the pool of their portfolio invested firms’ profits (portfolio value maximisation). In addition, there are actors (institutional investors and business managers) that could potentially implement such altered preferences – to the extent they come to benefit themselves from any strategic shift away from individual firm profit maximisation and atomistic market competition. Indirectly, this complex and opaque constellation of agency relationships and fragmentation of property rights may further raise concern as to the robustness of market forces (capital market, market for corporate control, product markets) to efficiently allocate financial or investment capital, to drive corporate management towards improved performance and to move economic resources to their most productive uses and users across society.

The implications for competition law are equally significant as diversification and common ownership by large institutional investors induce corporate shareholders to be both rationally ‘apathetic’ and ‘indifferent’Footnote 134 – a mutation of the archetype.Footnote 135 At this point, it is worth revisiting the potential competitive effects of common shareholding in light of the above taxonomy on the various ‘shades’ of partial control related to partial ownership. Accordingly, common diversified shareholding, although individually a minority one with no standalone control, may be dynamically influential (potential effects on competition)Footnote 136 as it may affect both the commonly held firms’ incentives to compete and their corporate governance.Footnote 137 Such common shareholding may further qualify as disproportionately influential (given the potential concentrated influence and financial interest of the common owners linked to the shareholding)Footnote 138 and also as bi-directionally influential (due to the potential mutual influence such shareholding may induce among the commonly held rival firms).Footnote 139 Thus, depending on the circumstances, minority common shareholding that is considered passive and diversified may lead to situations of either ‘hidden control’ (shareholder concentration) or ‘hidden reciprocity’ (internalisation of externalities) in terms of effects despite its form (direction or symmetry of equity holding). Potential aggregation of individually small passive shareholdings and their parallelism in interest may give rise to cumulative de facto control and interactive, compound or network-like, competitive effects.Footnote 140

The transformed quality of risk-diluted shareholding as closer to a debt holding in nature may add to such possibility. Interestingly, in this sense, ‘negative’ financial decoupling (disproportionate influence compared to the risk and size of a shareholding)Footnote 141 may indirectly lead to ‘positive’ linking of profits between competing firms (de facto profit correlation due to the rivals’ competitive relationship and their common ownership links).Footnote 142 Mutual internalisation of rivals’ profits may thus arise either due to common owners’ asymmetric corporate influence or their (symmetric) parallel financial interests, given their de facto control in portfolio firms’ governance and their aligned incentives to compete, or the induced financial dependence linked to their potential de facto position as largest shareholders and creditors of portfolio companies.Footnote 143 Besides, when ‘exit’ is excluded for index funds,Footnote 144 the ‘voice’Footnote 145 of diversified institutional investors is amplified, thus potentially having a greater weight in managerial and firm governance decisions and indirectly in competition outcomes in product markets.Footnote 146 Indeed, the voice of large ‘long-term’ institutional investors is actively encouraged by regulators and has become quasi-permanent (although ad hoc in its manifestation) and systemic (reaching their whole portfolio of invested companies).Footnote 147 It follows that there might be several ways through which passive diversified investors may be competitively influential, either at present or in the future, and not only in one direction but potentially bidirectionally.

15.7 Implications and Conclusions

Coming full circle and looking back to press forward, history teaches us that it repeats itself. New forms of minority shareholding pop up as new ways of aggregating capital and savings and linking businesses are devised. Common shareholding by institutional investors brings to the fore the early unity and much-needed congruence between competition and corporate laws. The lesson for their continued interaction is for each discipline to assume a measure of modesty rather than ‘going all the way’ – alone – in solving the ‘common ownership trilemma’.Footnote 148 ‘New finance’ with all the good that it brings for firms, markets, and people and the ‘new trusts’ with all their potential implications and distortions for the competition are one and the same problem: despite their modern functional split and specialisation, antitrust and corporate governance cannot bypass their deep interdependence both in terms of theoretical foundations and balanced regulatory solutions.

Yet, in this novel and unwieldy setting, a new role encounters antitrust: competition law enforcement may help rebalance and restore the initial allocation of property rights within firms (shareholders’ residual claim) and thus indirectly protect undiversified shareholders, to the extent corporate law control mechanisms (fiduciary duties) are ineffectual. Antitrust could therefore be used to protect noncommon shareholders who may be harmed – along with consumers – by suboptimal outcomes in the performance of individual corporate entities and industries. Developing an antitrust policy to tackle common ownership by large diversified institutional investors (shareholder concentration and diversification) and to supplement existing merger policy (market concentration) may unexpectedly return antitrust to its corporate law origins. Increasing diversification in financial investment and concentration and parallelism in corporate ownership calls antitrust to shift its operation from a pure conduct-oriented (‘strategic model’) to a structure-oriented approach: acting as a de facto early corporate law-like ‘structural model’ of checking the corporate structure and shareholder property rights exchange, internalising portfolio investment and governance externalities, and ensuring ongoing private versus public interest balancing.Footnote 149

While antitrust is to retain its focus on economic effects, the source of potential competitive effects from minority shareholding and common ownership originates in changed corporate ownership structures well below any formal competition law threshold of ‘control’ (as in EU merger control). The foundations of competition and merger control when designing their scope and aims may be challenged, however, considering: i) the liberalisation of corporate law lifting intercorporate ownership and influence restrictions and ii) recent organisational and financial market developments undermining early corporate law assumptions (no separations of ownership or investment from control or consumption) that antitrust inherited. By turning its look inside corporate governance and shareholder structures, antitrust could provide an effective alternative tool to holistically capture problematic minority shareholdings that create both agency problems or conflicts of interest and market power concerns (just as early corporate law regulation of mergers and shareholding acquisitions did). Such a solution would not only rebalance disperse shareholders’ private interests (property rights) inside the firm but in view of the historical split between corporate and competition law, it would also aim to safeguard and prioritise the public interest (consumer welfare). Against this backdrop, antitrust can simply not afford to not look closer at minority shareholding structures that ‘came to fall between the cracks’. Essentially, and unlike the main antitrust rules that target behaviour (Sherman Act Sections 1 and 2; Articles 101 and 102 TFEU), merger control rules within modern competition law regimes have inherited and preserved to a certain extent corporate law’s ‘structural’ regulatory approach. The question now is that merger control adjusts its jurisdictional ambit and tools below and beyond obsolete legal thresholds and economic assumptions. The concentration of corporate ownership through novel shareholding structures and intermediaries may produce competitive influence, in significant although unfamiliar ways, which impels antitrust to be alert in shifting its attention and finetuning its enforcement tools. Curiously, as the new reality of the such evolved capitalist environment and organisational structure sets in, ‘anti-trust’ may be found anew to be well worth its name.Footnote 150

At the same time, on a substantive level, common institutional shareholding calls antitrust to be not merely future proof but ‘future perfect’: new intriguing possibilities, both with regard to novel theories of harm and efficiencies, will have to be acknowledged and incorporated into competition law enforcement if it is to remain relevant. In light of its mixed effects, competition law should go past imposing hard limits or any per se prohibition against common ownership, even if a ‘structural’ approach is systematically employed to assess ad hoc their competitive significance and effects in the specific case. In such case, antitrust will have to enrich, refine, or complement its merger law-based measurement tools (HHI and MHHI), depending on the circumstances. In other words, the ‘structural’ approach will need to be combined with case-by-case analysis based on the specific factual context. In this connection and as illustrated above, it is important to realise that the combination of concentration and diversification related to common institutional ownership lends corporate property rights ‘dual’ or ‘quantum’ qualities: 1) minority shareholding may be both ‘passive’ and ‘dynamically influential’ at the same time, so long as there is some competitive relationship between the interlinked firms that may be undermined;Footnote 151 2) diversified shareholders may be both ‘owners’ of the firm but ‘empty’ of any economic interest in its performance, challenging their residual claim status; 3) control may be ‘hidden’, concentrated and disproportionate in its actual ex post manifestations compared to its ex ante hypothetical properties considering the size and risk attached to a stand-alone shareholding; 4) in the presence of common ownership, the quantum ‘atom’ of corporate property may be composed of not only ‘solid particles’ (control rights) but also ‘invisible waves’ (parallel interests), the latter fundamentally changing the traditional identity of an equity share and a shareholder.Footnote 152 Yet, the existence and impact of these parameters are hard to pin down in the abstract; better observation and empirical evidence are needed and also bold theoretical leaps forward to fill gaps in our understanding of the emerging reality. While by no means easy, ‘the only way out is through’.Footnote 153

Generations of law and economic scholars will no doubt devote lifetimes to unravel the ‘gordian knot’ presented by common ownership. As Minority ReportFootnote 154 reminds us one may not be able to predict the future from the past or credibly form a single-minded assessment of the likelihood of harm materialising or not. Still, it is possible to change the future once one is aware of its prospect. For the sake of a sustainable capitalist future and society, may both public officials and economic agents be mindful of the power they possess and use it with wise restraint and prudent foresight.

16 Competition Law, Big Tech, and Financialisation The Dark Side of the Moon

Ioannis Lianos and Andrew P. McLean
16.1 Introduction

In recent years, the competition law community has become absorbed in discussions around the role of competition law in the digital economy. Debate typically centres on the largest digital platform companies: Google, Apple, Facebook, Amazon, and Microsoft (‘GAFAM’).Footnote 1 Such studies have helped to shift competition law beyond the neoclassical price theory framework that underpins the consumer welfare standard, raising significant issues including what is the most appropriate unit of analysis for understanding competitive interactions in the digital economy and how to define power in the digital age.Footnote 2 These are pertinent questions that will rightly continue to attract the attention of scholars and regulators.Footnote 3 Still, in this brief chapter, we wish to highlight important shortcomings of the existing literature and therefore promote a different perspective on the digital economy than the ‘monopoly power’ narrative that has dominated competition law discourse regarding digital platforms in recent years.

The current dominant narrative on the power of digital platforms stays silent on the cui bono question: Who benefits from this digital transformation? To answer this, one needs to address the inner logic of modern financial capitalism, the prevalence of the shareholder value principle,Footnote 4 the transformation of the ‘shareholder’ concept with the emergence of institutional investors as primary holders of global capital as an important episode in the trend towards financialisation,Footnote 5 and the way this impacts on the competitive strategies of Big Tech.

Financialisation is a broad, and somewhat contested, term. Economist Gerald Epstein offers a frequently cited definition of financialisation as ‘the increasing role of financial motives, financial markets, financial actors, and financial institutions in the operation of the domestic and international economies’.Footnote 6 This study focuses on the corporate aspects of financialisation, namely the growth of the financial dimension of value generation in the digital economy and the reorientation of corporate governance around the principle of shareholder value maximisation. Following Hyman Minsky, we also highlight the increasingly speculative nature of economic behaviour under financialisation.Footnote 7

Subject to a few exceptions, the extant literature fails to acknowledge the importance of financialisation in driving the growth of GAFAM.Footnote 8 While the majority of scholarship on the digital platforms focuses on network effects and market tipping in promoting their growth, financialisation is also key to understanding value capture in the digital economy and in particular the competitive strategies employed by the same platforms. As noted, here we understand financialisation to mean the growth of the financial dimension of value generation and the reorientation of corporate governance around the principle of shareholder value maximisation.Footnote 9 Significantly, it is also associated with an increasingly speculative approach to investment.Footnote 10 Nowhere is this more apparent than in the digital economy. Expectations around the future profits of technology firms are extremely buoyant, and often quite distinct from the reality of markets as they presently exist.Footnote 11 By achieving central positions within digital ecosystems, GAFAM are beneficiaries of such financial speculation. They enjoy enormous financial clout that then enables them to further entrench their power, primarily through intensive merger and acquisitions (‘M&A’) activity. This has allowed them to expand outside of their core business activity into adjacent and/or overlapping fields of activity. That is, financialisation plays a vital role in intensifying the accumulation of power, and therefore rents, in the digital economy. Too much focus has been placed on digitisation without comprehending that the shift may not have had such dramatic economic and social consequences if it was not paired with the emergence of financial capitalism.Footnote 12

This financial capitalism perspective invites us to consider who really benefits from GAFAM’s dominance. Competition law typically considers participants in the economy in the binary terms of consumer welfare and producer welfare, with the terms ‘consumer’ and ‘producer’ stylised concepts that mask the variety of positions an economic actor may hold within an economy. Under financialisation, people are not simply consumers but may also be investors. It is therefore worth considering the extent and distribution of equity ownership in digital platforms. Given that equity ownership is heavily skewed towards the wealthiest and most privileged in society, we consider that the role of competition law may be to represent those who do not share in the power of GAFAM through their involvement in capital markets.

The further limitation we highlight is a failure to consider GAFAM’s dominant position in the global economy from an organisational perspective. As in the field of competition law more broadly, scholarship on competition in the digital economy pays little attention to corporate governance. While many commentators observing GAFAM’s M&A strategy draw a comparison with the conglomerates that dominated the American economy following World War II, there has been insufficient work to uncover the accuracy of this analogy. The post-war conglomerates were run by and for a managerial class, largely free from interference by shareholders.Footnote 13 This may be contrasted with the corporate governance of firms following financialisation, in which the interests of shareholders are paramount. We undertake empirical work to uncover whether GAFAM truly do resemble historical conglomerates rather than the financialised firms typical of the post-1980 period. We find that GAFAM’s corporate governance regimes, to varying degrees, exhibit a hybrid blend of characteristics and resist easy categorisation.

The chapter is split into three substantive sections. Section 16.2 uncovers the interaction between financialisation and growth of the digital platforms. Section 16.3 addresses the question of who benefits from their dominance and the implications of this for competition law. Section 16.4 presents empirical evidence on the corporate governance regimes of the GAFAM firms, comparing and contrasting them with the managerial primacy of the post-war conglomerates and the shareholder-led approach that typifies financial capitalism. Section 16.5 concludes.

16.2 The Changing Competitive Game: Financialisation, Futurity, and the Dominance of Digital Platforms

Work on competition in the digital economy has helped to move competition law beyond its traditional focus on output restriction by product market monopolists.Footnote 14 This is apparent, for example, in the literature on digital ecosystems, which have emerged as a new structure of economic relationships.Footnote 15 Such work helps us to understand the centrality of GAFAM in the digital space; they have attained ‘architectural power’, positioning themselves so that they influence the way that ecosystems are structured and shaping the allocation of value between ecosystem participants.Footnote 16 Undoubtedly, this governance architecture may generate value and promote innovation. However, competition law scholarship still does not fully grasp the dynamics driving GAFAM’s dominance of the digital economy and its long-term impact on social and consumer welfare.

Arguably, the most important factor is the consolidating effect of financialisation. Modern competition law holds that if a firm engages in some type of conduct, or wishes to merge with another, this is more than likely because it would enhance efficiency.Footnote 17 Yet, under financial capitalism, competitive behaviour is not only about improving efficiency to succeed in product markets in the present, as assumed by the competition orthodoxy. Rather, they engage in ‘futurity-led’ competition, in which firms seek capital asset appreciation by convincing investors of their expected dominance in the future – futurity denoting the reorientation of economic activity towards the future and firm valuation coming to rest on expected future profits.Footnote 18

In a 1925 manuscript, the institutional economist John Commons explained futurity in the following manner:

[Present values rest] not on account of what has happened in the past, nor even on account of what is happening at the present point of time, but on account of what I and others hope, expect, or fear will happen in the future. The extent to which this human ability of forecasting has its influence on present behavior and values may be given the name, Futurity.Footnote 19

Thus, futurity is ‘a factor that indicates anticipation’.Footnote 20 Writing a century ago, Commons identified the emergence of futurity by analysing a series of cases heard by the US Supreme Court at the end of the nineteenth century. Prior to this time, firm valuation was based solely on the estimated market price of tangible assets. That is, firms were treated as if they had ceased to trade and were simply a collection of illiquid assets awaiting liquidation. Commons’ analysis of futurity centres on the replacement of this practice by the treatment of firms as living entities, as ‘going concerns’, that are expected to earn profits in the future.Footnote 21 By the turn of the twentieth century, the US Supreme Court had come to recognise that firms can own something that they do not actually possess, expected future profits, the value of which began to be incorporated into firms’ value.Footnote 22

Futurity is inherently tied to the financial system because it is finance that provides ‘the necessary link between the present and the future’.Footnote 23 Under financial capitalism, unfettered financial markets are driving an intensification in futurity. With their ‘animal spirits’ unleashed, investors in the modern economy care less and less about the profits and cashflow firms achieve in the present day and instead aspire speculatively towards realising tremendous profits many years in the future.Footnote 24 In this configuration, where futurity is key, value is not determined and generated by the present market exchange but by an expected succession of events. Consequently, we see a ‘subtle shift of mindset from profit (and isolating mechanisms) to wealth creation (and the potential for asset appreciation)’.Footnote 25

Nowhere is futurity-led competition more apparent than in the digital economy, in which economic decision-making is driven by speculative visions of extraordinary profits in the future that is seemingly detached from present-day reality. Consider, for example, the extraordinary valuations of companies like Uber and Tesla that are yet to record meaningful, sustained profits.Footnote 26 As noted by economist Ronen Palan:

The theory of futurity implies that not only financial system is vulnerable to sentiments about the future, but the entire economy in the age of futurity also has lost its anchoring in any objective measures of value as such (if there ever were any in the first place).Footnote 27

The major digital platforms have benefitted immensely from this trend, with their market capitalisations skyrocketing in the last decade. At the time of writing, GAFAM are five of the six most valuable companies by market capitalisation globally (their hegemony broken only by Saudi Armco): Apple is valued at $2.6 trillion, Microsoft is valued at $2.5 trillion, Amazon is valued at $1.8 trillion, Alphabet is valued at $1.9 trillion, and Facebook (Meta) is valued at $0.9 trillion.Footnote 28 Together, they constitute 24.7% of the Standard and Poor’s (S&P) 500’s total market capitalisation.Footnote 29 Such valuations are principally motivated by high expectations for phenomenal profits in the not-so-immediate future because of their position as gatekeepers controlling important bottlenecks in digital ecosystems (for example, operating systems, search engines, app stores, and the cloud). To the extent that, in view of its essential characteristic of futurity, the main source of value in the digital economy emanates from financial markets valuing expected returns, ecosystem orchestrators attract important investments, in particular, if they command control over an essential bottleneck for complementors (gatekeepers).

In turn, the futurity-driven market capitalisations enjoyed by GAFAM provide them with immense financial firepower, which enables them to further shape the digital economy in their own favour.Footnote 30 There appears to be a ‘growth-funding’ feedback loop, ‘by which the future supply of effective funding increases as a result of the conditions created by a speculative expansion, and ends up lowering the cost of capital’.Footnote 31 Moreover, digital platforms directly benefit from financialisation as they own large stocks of financial assets (bonds, cash, or other financial instruments).Footnote 32 Rodrigo Fernandez and his co-authors note that the seven largest Big Tech companies (Apple, Microsoft, Alphabet, Facebook, Amazon, Alibaba, and Tencent) own more than $700 billion financial assets, including cash, government bonds, corporate debt securities, mortgage-backed securities, investments in money market funds, and equity securities, among others,Footnote 33 which represent a much higher percentage of their total assets than traditional S&P 500 companies.Footnote 34

Significantly, GAFAM are able to use their enormous financial clout to further entrench their power through engaging in intensive M&A activity. In the period from their founding to 2018, Alphabet has acquired 214 companies, Amazon 77 companies, and Facebook 65 companies.Footnote 35 Similarly, between 1991 and 2018, Microsoft has acquired 189 companies and Apple 89 companies.Footnote 36 Through such transactions, GAFAM have been able to further develop digital ecosystems and cement their critical positions within them. Amazon, for instance, started off as an online retailer of books before being vertically and horizontally integrated with other entities which enabled it to become a vendor of various products and a media and entertainment company that competes with other media and entertainment companies the products of which it also sells on its platform. Amazon has also expanded its activities into Internet cloud business and storage and the transmission of content to consumers.

Financialisation and futurity, therefore, create a virtuous feedback loop for these firms in which power in the digital economy precipitates financial power, which in turn enables them to deepen their power in the digital economy. In this manner, the speculation that characterises the wider digital economy prompts the development of a more ‘rational bubble’ in GAFAM stock valuations.Footnote 37 The perception that they (could) control a valuable bottleneck that may provide them with a sustainable competitive advantage and abnormal profits in the long term is a crucial driver for strategic action by the management of the relevant firm. This relatively new phenomenon is reinforced by the learning-by-doing effects engendered by the use of data accumulation, advanced artificial intelligence capabilities, and the central positioning of digital platforms as gatekeepers in various economic sectors in the digital economy, which enable them to draw on their significant predictive power and to potentially leverage that to a central positioning in the financial anchorages of the global economy.Footnote 38

This financial capitalism account sheds light on the dynamics driving the expansion of digital platforms, moving the discussion beyond efficiency-based explanations and inviting us to view their growth with a greater degree of scepticism.

16.3 Who Benefits from the Dominance of the Digital Platforms? Distributional Implications and Agent-Based Modelling

Beyond highlighting the role of financialisation and futurity-led competition in driving the growth of the digital platforms, the financial capitalism perspective invoked here also invites us to consider who actually benefits from GAFAM’s dominance of the digital economy. The current market-based competition law framework does not attempt to provide a holistic answer to this vital question, focusing narrowly on consumer welfare. Yet, following financialisation, people are not only consumers but also may be investors who share in the benefits of GAFAM’s power through stock ownership.

Notably, despite a widespread myth about the ‘democratisation of finance’, shareholding remains highly concentrated among the wealthiest and most privileged in society.Footnote 39 In the US, for example, the vast majority of people own very little or no corporate equity: at the end of the first quarter of 2021, the wealthiest top 1% of Americans owned 20% of corporate equities and mutual fund shares, with the top 10% holding 13% and the entire bottom 50% just 0.2%.Footnote 40 As highlighted in the following section, institutional investors, who invest on behalf of this wealthy minority, own significant stakes in each of the GAFAM firms. Clearly, then, it is the most well-off who benefit from GAFAM’s dominance via stock ownership.

This distributional impact of competition law enforcement has not yet been adequately examined, although there have been some efforts, still uncomplete, to move towards this direction.Footnote 41 To the extent that competition law only focuses on consumer welfare, defined as the behaviour of a representative agent, the consumer, it is agnostic as to distributional effects to other sociological categories of agents, such as workers, investors, and other categories of individuals that may be delineated according to their average income or wealth.Footnote 42 Such analysis, if it is to be complete, needs to be performed at the level of each jurisdiction, taking into account all the affected stakeholders.Footnote 43 One can imagine that such analysis is performed at least intuitively when deciding about the stance of a specific jurisdiction with regard to the social costs (and benefits) of the economic power of Big Tech in order to design their specific regulatory response, in view of their institutional capabilities and resources.Footnote 44 A more systematic analysis would require the use of different tools than those traditionally employed by competition authorities, in order to map the power of these digital platforms and assess their incentive and capacity to produce effects in each jurisdiction and determine the social ‘geography’ of such direct or spill-over effects.

An important tool that has not been adequately explored so far by competition law literatureFootnote 45 is agent-based modelling.Footnote 46 This tool provides a bottom-up approach to simulate a system of heterogeneous autonomous agents, thus accounting for different attributes, such as the size, the business model, as well as the specific ownership structure and corporate governance of undertakings, and could also integrate a dynamic perspective by designing these agents to be adaptive through learning. A similar modelling can be done for various sociological categories of individuals, such as ‘investors’, ‘labour’, and ‘consumers’, accounting for their income, education or wealth level, varying degrees of rationality, thus not relying on the average behaviour of individuals defined in abstracto but on the basis of their real attributes and those the theory/hypothesis to be tested considered important. The model may not only focus on price-system intermediated interactions but also centre on or combine non-price ones. It may be possible to also develop a typology of realistic rule sets to be applied to all or categories of agents, as well as different agent environments (taking into account the different spheres of competition – markets, ecosystems, sectors) that more comprehensively account for the complexity of these interactions and relationships (for example, competition, cooperation, co-opetition, ownership, control, influence) and open up to various behavioural frameworks that fit the research question asked (this will be different, for instance, if the research focuses on the impact on privacy, prices and output, quality, innovation, democracy, among other dimensions). The interactions to take into account may be financial flows, unique visitors metrics and time spent on a website, information exchange/data flows, and the expression of emotions (‘likes’, ‘dislikes’, ‘friends’, ‘followers’) in order to determine the ‘ties’ between the various agents and the topography of the network.

Calibrating such models may take significant resources, and naturally, their degree of validity may depend on the way the model matches with the available data and on the initial conditions chosen to design the model. Although such tools also require significant sources of data, it is easier than it has ever before to gather in view of digitisation and the expansion of the digital economy. The agent-based model will run on various simulations and other computations and will eventually provide important insights through the visualisation of the interactions between agents, and the predicted evolution and outcomes of such interactions in different virtual worlds. The economic process would thus be modelled as a dynamic system of interacting agents. The topology of such interactions between agents is complex as the scale of the system/environment the agent-based model aims to explain is driven by the specific social phenomenon of interest. The tool may thus enable competition authorities to better capture emerging phenomena and to improve their understanding of the broader social impact of the examined behaviour in the context of a specific jurisdiction, not only at a purely abstract level but also taking into account a more realistic depiction of the status and motives of the agents. However, one should note the limitations of such tools, in view of the important complexity of adaptive systems, and the evidential value of simulation methods in legal processes. Notwithstanding, the tool may be employed more safely for case selection and prioritisation.

16.4 Are Digital Platforms Typical Conglomerates?

The intensive M&A activity undertaken by GAFAM is a well-documented feature of the digital economy. In light of their merger-induced diversification, commentators frequently invoke a conglomerate analogy to describe the GAFAM firms.Footnote 47 However, analyses have so far stopped short of testing this analogy by evaluating their corporate governance regimes. Most work has so far focused on the governance of the Big Tech ecosystems, which is of course important and crucial if one is to superpose some form of public governance to the private governance structures that have been put in place by Big Tech platforms, through technology, the use of contract law or even what some have named the ‘uncontract’,Footnote 48 but little has been done to explore from a competition law perspective their corporate governance. As a discipline, competition law treats firms’ internal dimensions as a ‘black box’ that left to corporate law.Footnote 49 Here, we open this black box and interrogate the validity of the conglomerate hypothesis, assessing whether GAFAM resemble the conglomerates that were a prominent feature of the post-war economy or if they are closer to the financialised firm typical of the post-1980 period.

In the decades following World War II, a combination of strict financial regulation and atomised shareholding left managers as the predominant force in US corporate governance.Footnote 50 Unlike under financial capitalism, shareholders were paid little mind.Footnote 51 Managers sought growth through conglomeration. These large conglomerates dominated large chunks of commerce and emerged as multinational corporations organised as an M-form business organisation that expanded their reach in different parts of the globe with the view to develop ‘synergies’. Conglomeration and the concept of synergies were however increasingly subject to extensive criticism in business literature in the 1980s: Michael Porter criticised the relevance of portfolio management, at least for advanced economies, and explained in his work ‘how diversified companies do not compete; only their business units do’ and that ‘diversification inevitably adds costs and constraints to business units’.Footnote 52 These conglomerates also relied on the central role of important ‘industry captains’, such as Harold Geneen of the ITT Corporation or James Ling, of the now defunct Ling-Temco-Vought conglomerate, that built the acquisitive conglomerate model through a succession of M&As in the 1960s and early 1970s.Footnote 53

Notably, conglomerates pioneered the strategy of corporate growth through capitalising on financial markets – a strategy now being taken up by the digital platforms.Footnote 54 Many conglomerates acquired more than 50 firms during the decade up to 1968,Footnote 55 with the very largest, including ITT, making more than 20 acquisitions in 1968 alone.Footnote 56

One of the reasons and possible advantages of conglomerate mergers during this period was the need to develop internal capital markets at the level of the conglomerate, as the managers of the firm were thought to have information advantages over the external capital markets that were not that developed in the 1960s in order to allocate capital for projects with higher rates of return. Conglomeration enabled cross-subsidisation between different divisions within the same diversified company.Footnote 57 Some firms were perceived to have information advantages over the external capital markets, for instance in the allocation process of capital and the operational aspects of each business division. However, as external capital markets develop, ‘many firms can provide company-specific information to the capital markets directly’ and thus ‘more easily bypass firm internal capital markets for investment funds’.Footnote 58

Crucially, conglomerates were a key driver of technological progress. Profits were retained and reinvested into the corporation. Economist John Kenneth Galbraith noted how managerialism entailed a ‘shift of power in the industrial enterprise […] from capital to organised intelligence’, allowing for the significant commitment of time and resources necessary to produce technical innovation.Footnote 59 Yet, the concept of conglomeration came under attack in the context of the structural crisis of the 1970s.Footnote 60

Furthermore, the development of external capital markets in the 1970s, in particular with the development of technology enabling external (to the firm) capital markets to work around the clock and provide immense amounts of information and data for analysis, reduced the importance of the information advantages of internal capital markets.Footnote 61 This has led to the emergence of different organisational structures.

Following financialisation and the onset of shareholder primacy, the corporation was mostly seen as a portfolio of activities, managed according to their financial performance (in terms of rate of return on investment), rather than defined in terms of synergetic productive capabilities at a conglomerate level. To raise share prices, managers divested large swathes of their firms. By 1995, the average large firm that had started the 1980s operating in dozens of industries operated in only one.Footnote 62 In parallel, the adoption of open-system standards by major players in the computer industry led to the weakening or abandonment of internal research and development within major corporations in favour of patenting, cross-licensing, outsourcing, and the takeover of start-ups. Technically, this was accompanied by the design and development of modular components that were manufactured by offshore companies and vertically integrated into niche markets. Financially, the shift was made possible through the rise of organised venture capital, cushioned by large investments from large retirement and pension funds.

This technological and economic transformation was built around a new mantra: shareholder value maximisation, which forms a key tenet of financial capitalism. The shareholder primacy principle changed managerial priorities from that of maximising growth by re-investing corporate savings in the long-term productive potential of the corporation (the ‘principle of retain and re-invest’) to that of maximising stock value through extensive buybacks of corporate stocks (share repurchase) in order to inflate stock prices as the resulting artificial scarcity of shares boosts their value.Footnote 63 Disciplined by a corporate market for control dominated by financial interests, in particular institutional investors, corporate managers became increasingly aligned with the interests of shareholders, and adopted strategies aiming to increase the price of their corporate stocks. They downsized their corporations (in particular cutting labour costs) in order to create short-term shareholder value and distributed the freed-up corporate revenues to financial interests, particularly shareholders, instead of re-investing them in the corporation (the principle of ‘downsize and distribute’).Footnote 64

Literature on financialisation tells us that there are various characteristics of a ‘financialised’ firm: 1) pronounced institutional investor shareholding; 2) extensive influence of such institutional investors, including through voting rights; stock-based corporate remuneration; and 3) the distribution of cash to shareholders through dividend issues and share buybacks, typically at the expense of productive investment (for example, in research and development).Footnote 65 Put together, we may imagine a ‘financialised firm’ index, composed of these three elements, that indicates the extent to which a firm’s corporate governance is guided by shareholder primacy. By examining GAFAM through the lens of these factors, we may determine whether their corporate governance resembles that of the post-war conglomerate or that of the post-1980 firm.

Current accounts of the development of digital conglomerates do not take into consideration these internal (ownership structure and corporate governance-related) drives for the behaviour of Big Tech platforms. Nicolas Petit builds an argument for a competition law immunity of Big Tech platforms (which he calls ‘moligopolies’) distinguishing them from monopolies, as moligopolies ‘channel sizeable amounts of resources into R&D’ and invest in human resources, particularly entrepreneurship, thus indirectly referring to the fact that moligopolies retain their earnings and do not distribute.Footnote 66 However, this assertion is not factually supported. Marc Bourreau and Alexandre de Streel make the analogy with conglomerates, but they arrive at different conclusions than Petit, noting the gatekeeping role of Big Tech platforms and their ability to pre-empt competition by, from the outset, killing any opportunity for a potential competitor to emerge.Footnote 67 Similarly, Jean Tirole raises concerns as to the adoption of possible bundling practices that may exclude new entrants from the markets in which are active these conglomerates.Footnote 68 What is crucially missing from these analyses, however, is the consideration of the internal dynamics of each of these firms, as this is determined by their ownership structure and corporate governance, this time not in order to assess the broader social costs of digital platforms, but in order to gather elements that would help policy-makers to predict their behaviour.

We examine the ownership structure of Microsoft, Apple, Amazon, Alphabet, and Facebook. We observe that each firm is predominantly owned by institutional investors. Table 16.1 illustrates the proportion of GAFAM shares held by institutional investors versus non-institutional investors. Evidentially, institutional investors are major shareholders in GAFAM, cumulatively holding between three-fifths and four-fifths of their shares. However, these figures overstate the importance of institutional investors within the digital economy, especially within Google, Facebook, and Amazon. Google and Facebook offer dual-class shareholdings. Share class differentiation reduces the strength of the link between observed shareholding and voting rights, skewing voting rights heavily towards firm insiders. Although Amazon’s share structure is more traditional, with one vote per share, Jeff Bezos owns a clear majority of shares.Footnote 69 Microsoft and Apple also adhere to a traditional share structure, with institutional investors dominating share ownership and therefore voting rights. This is illustrated in Table 16.2, which shows the investors with notable voting rights in Google, Facebook, Amazon, Apple, and Microsoft, respectively. Although institutional investors hold a majority of stock in GAFAM, they are not necessarily endowed with the greatest voting rights. Rather, individuals, typically founders, retain the most significant voting power in Alphabet, Facebook, and Amazon.

Table 16.1 Institutional and non-institutional shareholdings in Big Tech

Firm

Institutional investor shareholding (%)

Non-institutional investor shareholding (%)

Alphabet

80.4

19.6

Amazon

59.4

40.6

Apple

59.1

40.9

Facebook

81.4

18.6

Microsoft

72.2

27.8

Source: Yahoo Finance, as of 16 August 2021

Table 16.2 Investor voting rights in Big Tech

Firm

Investor

Voting rights (%)

Google

Larry Page*

26.3

Sergey Brin*

25.3

Eric Schmidt*

4.5

Vanguard

3.0

BlackRock

2.7

John Doerr*

1.5

Facebook

Mark Zuckerberg*

57.7

Eduardo Saverin*

6.9

Dustin Moskovitz*

3.8

Vanguard

2.7

BlackRock

2.3

Fidelity

1.8

Amazon

Jeffrey Bezos

14.0

Vanguard

6.4

BlackRock

5.5

Apple

Vanguard

7.8

BlackRock

6.6

Berkshire Hathaway

6.0

Microsoft

Vanguard

8.2

BlackRock

6.8

Note: * indicates individual investor holding disproportionately weighted voting shares.

Source: Securities and Exchange Commission 2020 10-K filings.

After institutional investor share ownership and voting power, the next aspect of firm financialisation to consider is how corporate executives are remunerated. In this regard, GAFAM companies may be viewed as more conventionally financialised. Although the chief executive officers of Alphabet, Amazon, Apple, and Facebook did not receive stock-based compensation in 2020, the other C-suite level executives at these firms did. All C-suite executives at Microsoft, including its chief executive officer, Satya Nadella, received stock-based compensation in 2020.

The final component of the hypothesised financialised firm index is to consider how much cash each of the GAFAM firms distributes to shareholders through dividend issuances and share buybacks. Ordinarily, there is a view that financialised firms distribute their cash to shareholders at the expense of making longer-term productive investments. Again, the situation with GAFAM is complex and does not fit neatly into this narrative. While both Microsoft and Apple buy back shares and issue dividends, Amazon does not buy back its own shares or issue dividends, and Alphabet and Facebook, although they buy their own stock, do not issue dividends. Furthermore, as is frequently pointed out, these companies also invest heavily in research and development. Digital platforms seem to constitute a hybrid of the old managerial ‘retain and reinvest’ and the financialisation ‘downsize and distribute’ models.

Based on the above observations, we find an interesting paradox – despite the tremendous goodwill that GAFAM enjoy in capital markets, they are not uniformly financialised in accordance with the three parameters noted above. Rather, we find a mixed picture, with the corporate governance regimes of Amazon, Facebook, and Google closer to the managerialism of the post-war conglomerates and Apple and Microsoft closer to the shareholder-centric firm that characterises financial capitalism. We hope that the exercise undertaken here, opening the black box of corporate governance, may promote a more nuanced understanding of GAFAM going forward.Footnote 70

16.5 Conclusions

In this chapter, we explore a missing dimension of the discussion over Big Tech platforms in competition law: financialisation and its impact on competitive strategies and the social impact of Big Tech’s economic power. We draw on insights from economics and corporate governance to offer a broader analysis of the five major digital platforms. We offer three contributions. First, we argue that financialisation and futurity have played a prominent role in GAFAM’s expansion. Second, taking into account the social dimension of financialisation and the heavily skewed distribution of stock ownership in society, we argue that the distributional implications of Big Tech Power and of competition law enforcement, respectively, need to be assessed more systematically. We examine that the tool of agent-based modelling may contribute to this analysis and help us move beyond the traditional focus on consumer welfare. Third, we explore as an additional dimension of financialisation the role of ownership structure and corporate governance in influencing the broader economic model of behaviour followed by Big Tech platforms and we offer an empirical examination of GAFAM’s corporate governance regimes, interrogating the conglomerate analogy frequently invoked in the digital economy,

Footnotes

9 Horizontal Directors Revisited

1 Yaron Nili, Horizontal Directors, 114 N.W. L. Rev. 1179 (2020).

2 See infra section 9.4.1.

3 See generally, e.g. Herbert Hovenkamp, Whatever Did Happen to the Antitrust Movement?, 94 Notre Dame L. Rev. 583 (2018); John B. Kirkwood & Robert H. Lande, The Fundamental Goal of Antitrust: Protecting Consumers, Not Increasing Efficiency, 84 Notre Dame L. Rev. 191 (2008); Barak Y. Orbach, The Antitrust Consumer Welfare Paradox, 7 J. Comp. L. & Econ. 133 (2010); Sean P. Sullivan, What Structural Presumption?: Reuniting Evidence and Economics on the Role of Market Concentration in Horizontal Merger Analysis, 42 J. Corp. L. 403 (2016); Samuel N. Weinstein, When Systemic Risk Meets Antitrust: Dodd-Frank’s Impact on Competitive Markets in the Wake of an Economic Crisis, 21 Stan. J. L. Bus. & Fin. 286 (2016).

4 See generally Herbert Hovenkamp & Carl Shapiro, Horizontal Mergers, Market Structure, and Burdens of Proof, 127 Yale L.J. 1996, 2017–18 (2018) (‘In practice, merger policy has sought to promote competition by applying the consumer welfare standard, under which a merger is judged to be anticompetitive if it disrupts the competitive process and harms trading parties on the other side of the market’); D. Daniel Sokol, Antitrust, Institutions, and Merger Control, 17 Geo. Mason L. Rev. 1055 (2010) (analysing antitrust institutions); D. Daniel Sokol & James A. Fishkin, Antitrust Merger Efficiencies in the Shadow of the Law, 64 Vand. L. Rev. En Banc 45 (2011) (providing an overview of antitrust merger practice).

5 Einer Elhauge, Horizontal Shareholding, 129 Harv. L. Rev. 1267, 1267 (2016) (defining horizontal shareholding as ‘when a common set of investors own significant shares in corporations that are horizontal competitors in a product market’).

6 See id.; Fiona Scott Morton & Herbert Hovenkamp, Horizontal Shareholding and Antitrust Policy, 127 Yale L. J. 2026 (2018); Edward B. Rock & Daniel L. Rubinfeld, Defusing the Antitrust Threat to Institutional Investor Involvement in Corporate Governance (NYU Sch. of Law, Law & Econ. Research Paper Series, Working Paper No. 17-05, 2017), https://papers.ssrn.com/a=2925855 [https://perma.cc/ULZ2-EEHJ]; José Azar et al., Anticompetitive Effects of Common Ownership, 73 J. Fin. 1513 (2018); Miguel Antón et al., Common Ownership, Competition, and Top Management Incentives (Fin. Working Paper No. 511/2017, 2018), https://papers.ssrn.com/a=2802332 [https://perma.cc/28VT-Q8KN]; Einer Elhauge, New Evidence, Proofs, and Legal Theories on Horizontal Shareholding (Jan. 4, 2018), https://papers.ssrn.com/a=3096812 [https://perma.cc/UR4Q-K9TQ]; Andrea Pawliczek & A. Nicole Skinner, Common Ownership and Voluntary Disclosure (June 8, 2018) (unpublished manuscript), https://papers.ssrn.com/a=3002075 [https://perma.cc/X455-T96Y]; John R. Woodbury, Can Institutional Investors Soften Downstream Market Competition? (June 2017), and https://papers.ssrn.com/a=2993433 [https://perma.cc/VY2Q-FK5B]; see also Martin C. Schmalz, Common-Ownership Concentration and Corporate Conduct, 10 Ann. Rev. Fin. Econ. 413 (2018).

7 Manesh S. Patel, Common Ownerhsip, Institutional Investors & Antitrust, 82 Antitrust L. J. 279 (2018) (explaining that the extent to which common ownership results in anticompetitive harm depends on a number of market factors); Edward B. Rock & Daniel L. Rubinfeld, Antitrust for Institutional Investors, NYU L. and Econ. Rsch. Paper No. 17–23, https://ssrn.com/abstract=2998296 or http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.2998296; Scott Hemphill & Marcel Kahan, The Strategies of Anticompetitive Common Ownership, 129 Yale L. J. 1392, 1420 (2020).

9 Hemphill & Kahan, supra note 7, at 1420.

10 Id. at 1420–21.

11 Hubert Buch-Hansen, Interlocking Directorates and Collusion: An Empirical Analysis, 29 In’l Soc. 249, 250–53 (2014) (describing research suggesting that interlocking directorates could facilitate collusion); James T. Halverson, Should Interlocking Director Relationships Be Subject to Regulation and, If So, What Kind?, 45 Antitrust L.J. 341, 347–49 (1976) (‘While it seems unlikely, with counsel in attendance and recordation of minutes, that the boardroom serves today as a center of collusion, the potential for competitive abuses inherent in a horizontal interlocking relationship has not abated’); Maralynne Flehner, Section 8 of the Clayton Act Applicable to Corporations (SCM v. FTC), 53 St. John’s L. Rev. 234, 239 (1979).

12 In new forthcoming work, my co-authors and I find a connection between the rise in horizontal directors and common owners, a connection that makes horizontal directors more likely to serve as a channel connected to common ownership rather than independently. Draft is on file with the Author.

13 See infra Sections 9.3.2 & 9.4.1.

14 See Nili supra note 1 at 1216–1217.

15 The finance literature often uses the term ‘busy directors’, while the legal literature has used ‘interlocks’ more often. See e.g. supra note15. ____. Often, investors and proxy advisors also use the term ‘overboarding’, which is similar in concept to the term ‘busy director’. See e.g. Kosmas Papadopoulos, Director Overboarding: Global Trends, Definitions, and Impact, ISS Analytics (Aug. 28, 2019), www.issgovernance.com/library/director-overboarding-global-trends-definitions-and-impact/ [https://perma.cc/G2H6-7R6Q].

16 Some studies consider a director as busy if she serves on more than one board. See e.g. Antonio Falato et al., Distracted Directors: Does Board Busyness Hurt Shareholder Value?, 113 J. Fin. Econ. 404, 405 (2014); Jeremy C. Kress, Board to Death: How Busy Directors Could Cause the Next Financial Crisis, 59 B.C. L. Rev. 877, 878 (2018); Stephen P. Ferris et al., Too Busy to Mind the Business? Monitoring by Directors with Multiple Board Appointments, 58 J. Fin. 1087, 1091 (2003); Eliezer M. Fich & Anil Shivdasani, Are Busy Boards Effective Monitors?, 61 J. Fin. 689, 689 (2006) (using the larger, ‘three or more’ metric). This article will consider directors busy if they serve on more than one board, as serving on even two boards operating in the same industry brings the potential dangers and benefits of horizontal directorship.

17 Director ‘interlocks’ refers to the connection between two companies that is facilitated by sharing a director. See e.g. Michal Barzuza & Quinn Curtis, Board Interlocks and Outside Directors’ Protection, 46 J. Legal Stud. 129 (2017) (examining the relationship between interlocks and indemnification protection); Michal Barzuza & Quinn Curtis, Board Interlocks and Corporate Governance, 39 Del. J. Corp. L. 669, 669 (2015); Eliezer M. Fich & Lawrence J. White, CEO Compensation and Turnover: The Effects of Mutually Interlocked Boards, 38 Wake Forest L. Rev. 935 (2003) (empirical analysis finding that mutual interlocks increase CEO compensation and decrease CEO turnover).

18 See Anil Shivdasani & David Yermack, CEO Involvement in the Selection of New Board Members: An Empirical Analysis, 54 J. Fin. 1829, 1846 (1999); Todd Wallack & Sacha Pfeiffer, Debate Swirls on How Many Board Directorships Are Enough, Bos. Globe (Dec. 10, 2015), www3.bostonglobe.com/metro/2015/12/09/some-corporate-directors-overboard-joining-many-boards-and-raising-performance-questions/pQBVAGZmCBJ4fzaKTGdziP/story.html?arc404=true [https://perma.cc/63SD-9GZ8].

19 Jeremy McClane & Yaron Nili, Social Corporate Governance, 89 Geo. Wash. L. Rev. (forthcoming, 2021).

20 See e.g. Laura Field et al., Are Busy Boards Detrimental?, 109 J. Fin. Econ. 63, 63–64 (2013) (finding that venture-backed IPO firms benefit from busy director expertise, as busy directors serve more as advisors than monitors); Ira C. Harris & Katsuhiko Shimizu, Too Busy to Serve? An Examination of the Influence of Overboarded Directors, 41 J. Mgmt. Stud. 775, 775 (2004) (finding that busy directors enhance acquisition performance through expertise); Wolfgang Drobetz et al., Industry Expert Directors, 92 J. Bank. & Fin.195, 195 (2018) (analysing ‘the valuation effect of board industry experience and channels through which industry experience of outside directors relates to firm value’, and finding that ‘firms with more experienced outside directors are valued at a premium compared to firms with less experienced outside directors’).

21 See e.g. George D. Cashman et al., Going Overboard? On Busy Directors and Firm Value, 36 J. Bank. & Fin. 3248, 3252 (2012); Harris & Shimizu, supra note 20, at 775 (finding that ‘overboarded directors’ – the paper’s term for busy directors – enhance corporate governance, but focusing solely on the amount of boards as a measure). Field et al., supra note 20, at 65 (arguing that smaller, less established firms might benefit from busy directors’ connections and experience); see also David J. Denis et al., The Selection of Directors to Corporate Boards 1 (2018), https://ssrn.com/abstract=3215474 [https://perma.cc/HB7N-KKLR] (finding that ‘post-spinoff unit and remaining parent firms are more likely to select pre-spinoff parent directors who have []relevant industry expertise’). See Ferris et al., supra note 16, at 1097 (‘[F]irms with larger boards present greater opportunities for board members to make connections leading to additional invitations to serve on other boards’); Nili, supra note 1.

22 See Nili, supra note 1.

23 See e.g. Scott A. Sher & Andrea Agathoklis Murino, Unilateral Effects in Technology Markets: Oracle, H&R Block, and What It All Means, 26 Antitrust 46, 46–47 (2012), www.wsgr.com/publications/PDFSearch/sher-summer-12.pdf [https://perma.cc/75J9-5F5V]; see also Competitive Effects, Fed. Trade Comm’n, www.ftc.gov/tips-advice/competition-guidance/guide-antitrust-laws/mergers/competitive-effects [https://perma.cc/C5UU-ETD9].

24 See Section 9.5.

25 Concentration, in this context, is used as a measure of competition in the industry. A low concentration number indicates a high level of competition, while a high concentration level indicates a lower level of competition in the industry. See Sean P. Sullivan, What Structural Presumption?: Reuniting Evidence and Economics on the Role of Market Concentration in Horizontal Merger Analysis, 42 J. Corp. L. 403, 408–410 (2016).

26 Gustavo Grullon et al., Are U.S. Industries Becoming More Concentrated? 2, 6–11 (Rev. Fin. Swiss Fin. Inst. Research Paper No. 19–41, 2018), https://ssrn.com/abstract=2612047 [https://perma.cc/P9TA-9M3U] (finding that more than 75% of US industries have experienced an increase in concentration levels over the last two decades).

27 See e.g. Charlene L. Nicholls-Nixon & Dale Jasinski, The Blurring of Industry Boundaries: An Explanatory Model Applied to Telecommunications, 4 Indus. & Corp. Change. 755, 755–56, 758 (1995); Eamonn Kelly, Blurring Boundaries, Uncharted Frontiers, in Deloitte, Business Ecosystems Come of Age 17, 19 (2015) (ebook), www2.deloitte.com/us/en/insights/focus/business-trends/2015/business-ecosystems-boundaries-business-trends.html#endnote-sup-9 [https://perma.cc/MM4B-DV9E].

28 See Nili, supra note 1.

30 ‘The North American Industry Classification System is unique among industry classifications in that it is constructed within a single conceptual framework. Economic units that have similar production processes are classified in the same industry, and the lines drawn between industries demarcate, to the extent practicable, differences in production processes…. In the design of NAICS, attention was given to developing production-oriented classifications for (a) new and emerging industries, (b) service industries in general, and (c) industries engaged in the production of advanced technologies’. Office of Mgmt. & Budget, Exec. Office of the President, North American Industry Classification System (2017), www.census.gov/eos/www/naics/2017NAICS/2017_NAICS_Manual.pdf [https://perma.cc/5FNS-XM86].

31 17 C.F.R. § 229.407(a) (2019). Companies usually satisfy the Item 407 requirements by including the disclosures within their annual proxy statement or annual 10-K. NYSE and NASDAQ rules also effectively defer to Item 407 for disclosure. See N.Y.S.E. Listed Company Manual (CCH) § 303A.02(a); NASDAQ Stock Mkt. Rules (CCH) 5605(b)(1).

32 17 C.F.R. § 229.407(a) (2019).

33 § 229.407(a)(2). If the internal standards are available online, the site must include a hyperlink for shareholders to access. Id.

34 17 C.F.R. § 229.401(e)(2) (2019).

35 See infra Section 9.4.1.1.

36 See Press Release, U.S. Dep’t of Justice, Tullett Prebon and ICAP Restructure Transaction After Justice Department Expresses Concerns About Interlocking Directorates (July 14, 2016) [hereinafter Press Release, U.S. Dep’t of Justice, Tullett Prebon], www.justice.gov/opa/pr/tullett-prebon-and-icap-restructure-transaction-after-justice-department-expresses-concerns [https://perma.cc/TZE9-XMRE] (‘“Robust competition depends on competitors being actually independent of each other – that’s what Section 8 [of the Clayton Act] requires”, said Principal Deputy Assistant Attorney General Renata Hesse of the department’s Antitrust Division. “As originally proposed, this deal would have violated that core principle – creating a cozy relationship among competitors” ’); United States v. Sears, Roebuck & Co., 111 F. Supp. 614, 616 (S.D.N.Y. 1953).

37 Andrea Agathoklis Murino & Kirby H. Lewis, Board Interlocks on Antitrust Enforcement Hot Seat: A Must-Read Guide for Board Members and Officers, Goodwin Alert (Aug. 17, 2016), www.goodwinlaw.com/publications/2016/08/08_17_16-board-interlocks-on-antitrust-enforcement [https://perma.cc/6QEG-A2EX]; see also Keith N. Hylton, Antitrust Law: Economic Theory and Common Law Evolution 40 (2003); Daniel A. Crane, Antitrust’s Unconventional Politics, 104 Va. L. Rev. Online 118, 123 (2018).

38 Buch-Hansen, supra note 11, at 249–50 (‘It is widely believed that interlocking directorates – situations in which directors sit on more than one company board – have the potential to facilitate collusion’).

39 See 15 USC § 19 (2018).

40 See Murino & Lewis, supra note 37.

41 1 Earl W. Kintner et al., 5 Federal Antitrust Law § 42.11 (2019) (citing Am. Bakeries Co. v. Gourmet Bakers, Inc., 515 F. Supp. 977, 980 (D. Md. 1981).

42 TRW, Inc. v. F.T.C., 647 F.2d 942, 946 (9th Cir. 1981).

43 15 USC § 45 (2018); see e.g. In re Perpetual Fed. Sav. & Loan Ass’n, 90 F.T.C. 608 (1977).

44 See Federal Trade Commission Act, 15 USC § 45 (2018) (as generally applied to interlocks).

45 See Sher & Murino, supra note 23.

46 Florence. Thépot, and Florian Hugon, and Mathieu Luinaud, Interlocking Directorates and Anti-Competitive Risks: An Enforcement Gap in Europe?, Concurrences No 1-2016, (February 15, 2016).

47 Id.

48 Florence Thépot, Interlocking Directorates in Europe – An Enforcement Gap?, in this volume. tj; Federico Cesare Guido Ghezzi & Chiara Picciau, The Curious Case of Italian Interlocking Directorates, in this volume.

49 See e.g. Guth v. Loft, Inc., 5 A.2d 503, 510 (Del. 1939).

50 See John K. Wells, Multiple Directorships: The Fiduciary Duties and Conflicts of Interest that Arise When One Individual Serves More than One Corporation, 33 J. Marshall L. Rev. 561 (2000).

51 For a recent case explaining and applying this line of case law, see Pers. Touch Holding Corp. v. Glaubach, No. 11199-CB, 2019 Del. Ch. LEXIS 66, at *34–49 (Feb. 25, 2019).

52 Weinberger v. UOP, Inc., 457 A.2d 701 (Del. 1983).

53 Id. at 710–11.

54 Id. at 1087.

55 See e.g. Nicole Huberfeld, Tackling the ‘Evils’ of Interlocking Directorates in Healthcare Nonprofits, 85 Neb. L. Rev. 681 (2007) (discussing the increased potential for fiduciary duty breaches in the context of director interlocks in healthcare nonprofits); Wells, supra note 50 (analysing the fiduciary duty conflicts arising out of holding multiple directorships).

56 See generally Gabriel Rauterberg & Eric Talley, Contracting out of the Fiduciary Duty of Loyalty: An Empirical Analysis of Corporate Opportunity Wiavers, 117 Colum. L. Rev. 1075 (2017) (discussing the use of corporate opportunity waivers); Alarm.com Holdings, Inc. v. ABS Cap. Partners Inc., No. CV 2017-0583-JTL, 2018 WL 3006118 (Del. Ch. June 15, 2018), aff'd, 204 A.3d 113 (Del. 2019) (dismissing a claim for misappropriation of trade secrets by a horizontal director because multiple agreements between the two companies memorialized that the horizontal director could engage in competing businesses).

57 James E. Berchtold, Dual Directorship: The Perils of Serving Two Masters, Martindale (July 30, 2003), www.martindale.com/business-law/article_Lewis-Roca-LLP_22410.htm [https://perma.cc/SLK3-LNH7]; Charles M. Nathan, Maintaining Board Confidentiality, Harv. L. Sch. F. Corp. Governance (Jan. 23, 2010), https://corpgov.law.harvard.edu/2010/01/23/maintaining-board-confidentiality/ [https://perma.cc/Y4X4-23U3] (explaining the dearth of case law on confidentiality requirements of directors and the difficulties in ensuring director confidentiality).

58 See SEC Approves NYSE and NASDAQ Proposals Relating to Director Independence, FindLaw, http://corporate.findlaw.com/finance/sec-approves-nyse-and-nasdaq-proposals-relating-to-director.html [https://perma.cc/W7V9-X9GY]; Securities Exchange Act Release No. 34-48745 (Nov. 4, 2003) (approving NYSE § 303A(1) & NASD Rule 4350(c)(1)).

59 NASDAQ Stock Mkt. Rules (CCH) 5605(a)(2)(E).

60 This disclosure can be made ‘either on or through the listed company’s website or in its annual proxy statement or, if the listed company does not file an annual proxy statement, in its annual report on Form 10-K filed with the SEC. If this disclosure is made on or through the listed company’s website, the listed company must disclose that fact in its annual proxy statement or annual report, as applicable, and provide the website address’. N.Y.S.E. Listed Company Manual (CCH) § 303A.07(a).

61 Data were obtained from the BoardEdge database and is valid through 12 June, 2017. The BoardEdge data file contains various statistics on all public companies in the United States, including board committee service. See supra Section 9.3.1.

62 See Timothy M. Doyle, New Report: Proxy Advisory Firms Operate with Unchecked Power, American Council for Capital Formation (May 1, 2018), http://accf.org/2018/05/01/outsized-influence-minimal-oversight-new-accf-report-finds-that-proxy-advisory-firms-operate-with-unchecked-power/ [https://perma.cc/EMV3-DVAZ].

63 Debbie Feinstein, Have a Plan to Comply with the Bar on Horizontal Interlocks, Fed. Trade Comm’n (Jan. 23, 2017), www.ftc.gov/news-events/blogs/competition-matters/2017/01/haveplan-comply-bar-horizontal-interlocks [https://perma.cc/8JLS-3ZL5] (stating that competition under Section 8 can encompass more than the market definition analysis, especially in the context of emerging industries).

64 TRW, Inc. v. FTC, 647 F.2d 942, 946 (9th Cir. 1981).

65 Brian Desmarais et al., Board Interlocks on Antitrust Enforcement Hot Seat: A Must-Read Guide for Board Members and Officers, JD Supra (Mar. 22, 2019), www.jdsupra.com/legalnews/board-interlocks-on-antitrust-80619/ [https://perma.cc/K6WX-DF4M].

66 Feinstein, supra note 63.

67 See e.g. James T. Halverson, Interlocking Directorates – Present Anti-Trust Enforcement Interest Placed in Proper Analytical Perspective, 21 Vill. L. Rev. 393, 399 (1976) (describing that because Section 8 was ‘so fraught with loopholes and so easily evaded that it was hardly worth the allocation of resources required to enforce it’, more often horizontal interlocks were dissolved as a result of FTC pressure than actual litigation); Victor H. Kramer, Interlocking Directorships and the Clayton Act After 35 Years, 59 Yale L.J. 1266, 1270–71 (1950) (describing a 1947 survey by the DOJ of ‘10,000 persons in 1600 leading corporations….[A]pproximately 1500 … held directorships in more than one concern … most of those persons holding directorships in violation of Section 8 resigned without contest’).

68 See supra Section 9.2.

69 See Fed. Trade Comm’n & U.S. Dep’t of Justice, Antitrust Guidelines for Collaborations Among Competitors 2–3 (Apr. 2000), www.ftc.gov/sites/default/files/documents/public_events/joint-venture-hearings-antitrust-guidelines-collaboration-among-competitors/ftcdojguidelines-2.pdf [https://perma.cc/YEN5-MWLV] [hereinafter FTC–DOJ Collaboration Guidelines].

70 Id.

71 The presence of horizontal directors may lead to the adoption of similar best practices across companies in which they serve and for better overall governance practices and adoption. Yet, uniformity in governance procedures, through the adoption of similar governance arrangements, may form a ‘weak spot’ in corporations’ compliance or other best practices that could lead to a cascade of similar issues across corporations. See Veronica Root, The Compliance Process, 94 Ind. L.J. 203, 216 (2019).

72 See infra Section 9.3.2.

73 See Nili, supra note 1.

74 See Ghezzi & Picciau, supra note 48.

75 Id. at 12.

76 Id.

77 This would be similar to the no-action process employed by the SEC in exclusion of shareholder proposals. See Note, Proxy Rule 14a-8: Omission of Shareholder Proposals, 84 Harv. L. Rev. 700, 717 (1971); Scott Lesmes, Frequently Asked Questions About Shareholder Proposals and Proxy Access 1–3 (2017), https://media2.mofo.com/documents/frequently-asked-questions-about-shareholder-proposals-and-proxy-access.pdf [https://perma.cc/R99U-GBWR].

78 12 C.F.R. § 212.3 (2019).

79 See e.g. Letter from Margaret McCloskey Shanks, Deputy Secretary of the Board, to Jason J. Cabral, Esq., Sullivan & Cromwell LLP (Sept. 7, 2017), www.federalreserve.gov/supervisionreg/legalinterpretations/bhc_changeincontrol20170907.pdf [https://perma.cc/5PDT-TYHD]; Letter from Ann E. Misback, Secretary of the Board, to Jason J. Cabral, Esq., Sullivan & Cromwell LLP (June 9, 2017), www.federalreserve.gov/supervisionreg/legalinterpretations/bhc_changeincontrol20170609b.pdf [https://perma.cc/4WCX-AC3Y]; Letter from Margaret McCloskey Shanks, Deputy Secretary of the Board, to Patricia M. Schaubeck, Esq., Sun Bancorp, Inc. (Apr. 14, 2017), www.federalreserve.gov/supervisionreg/legalinterpretations/bhc_changeincontrol20170414.pdf [https://perma.cc/EAJ5-LR82].

80 See supra Section 9.2; see also Yaron Nili, Out of Sight, Out of Mind: The Case for Improving Director Independence Disclosure, 43 J. Corp. L. 35, 53 (2017) (discussing the current flaws in the disclosure regime).

81 See supra text accompanying notes 34–37.

82 See Bernard S. Black et al., Outside Director Liability: A Policy Analysis, 162 J. Inst. & Theoretical Econ. 5, 5 (2006); Christopher M. Bruner, Good Faith, State of Mind, and the Outer Boundaries of Director Liability in Corporate Law, 41 Wake Forest L. Rev. 1131, 1175 (2006).

83 See supra Section 9.5

84 See supra Section 9.2.

10 Interlocking Directorates in Europe An Enforcement Gap?

University of Strasbourg. Among other sources, this chapter builds on developments in F Thépot, The Interaction between Competition Law and Corporate Governance (Cambridge University Press 2019).

1 15 USC § 19.

2 Apart from Italy in the financial sector since 201. See F Ghezzi and C Picciau, chapter 11 of this book.

3 See e.g. F Ferraro and others, ‘Structural Breaks and Governance Networks in Western Europe’ in B Kogut (ed), The Small Worlds of Corporate Governance (MIT Press 2012); Brullebaut, B., Allemand, I., Prinz, E. and Thépot, F. Persistence in corporate networks through boards of directors? A longitudinal study of interlocks in France, Germany, and the United Kingdom (2022) 16 Rev Manag Sci 1743–82.

4 Unless attached to minority interests, the issue of interlocks was absent from discussion around Merger control reform in 2014 (that was later abandoned). Renewed interest for issues of structural links at EU level (but no discussion of interlocks) M Vestager, ‘Competition in Changing Times’ (FIW Symposium, Innsbruck, 16 February 2018) https://ec.europa.eu/commission/commissioners/2014–2019/vestager/announcements/competition-changing-times-0_en; Commission, Management Plan 2017 of DG Competition, Ref Ares(2016)7130280 16; Recent European Parliamenet study: S Frazzani and others, ‘Barriers to Competition through Common Ownership by Institutional Investors’ (European Parliament 2020) Study for the Committee on Economic and Monetary Affairs, Policy Department for Economic, Scientific and Quality of Life Policies.

5 Y Nili, ‘Horizontal Directors114 NWUL Rev 1179 (2020) Y. Nili, Horizontal Directors Revisited, in this Volume. A recent speech shows that joint effect of common ownership and interlocks are clearly acknowledged. A Finch, ‘Concentrating on Competition: An Antitrust Perspective on Platforms and Industry Consolidation’ (Tech, Media, and Telecom Competition Conference, Washington DC, 14 December 2018) www.justice.gov/opa/speech/principal-deputy-assistant-attorney-general-andrew-finch-delivers-keynote-address-capitol.

6 See chapters in Part IV of this book. Overview of the debate on common ownership, see e.g. Federal Republic of Germany, ‘Common Ownership by Institutional Investors and Its Impact on Competition’ (OECD Competition Policy Roundtable, December 2017) Contribution by Germany, OECD DAF/COMP/WD(2017)87, 10; CPI Antitrust Chronicle ‘Common Ownership revisited’ (2019) 2; CPI Antitrust Chronicle ‘Index Funds – a New Antitrust Frontier?’(2017) 3. For more particular legal and economic analysis, see e.g. J Azar, M Schmalz and I Tecu, ‘Anti-Competitive Effects of Common Ownership’ (2018) 73(4) J Fin; E Elhauge, ‘Essay: Horizontal Shareholding’ (2016) 129 Harv L Rev 1267; J BakerOverlapping Financial Investor Ownership, Market Power, and Antitrust Enforcement: My Qualified Agreement with Professor Elhauge’ (2016) 129 Harv L Rev Forum 212.

7 P Windolf, Corporate Networks in Europe and the United States (Oxford University Press 2002); S Chabi and J Maati (2005), ‘Les réseaux du CAC40’ (2005) 153 Revue du Financier 4565; Brullebaut and others (n 4). Among the possible reasons for the reduced density may be the limits set by corporate law or governance codes on the number of board seats individuals may hold. For example, in France or Germany, gender diversity requirements may explain that companies appoint directors from a greater pool of individuals.

8 See e.g. P Windolf and J Beyer, ‘Co-operative Capitalism: Corporate Networks in Germany and Britain’ (1996) 47 Bri Journal of Sociol 205231; K Van Veen and J Kratzer, ‘National and International Interlocking Directorates within Europe: Corporate Networks within and among Fifteen European Countries’ (2011) 40(1) Economy and Society 125; Brullebaut and others (n 4).

9 F Ferraro and others, ‘Structural Breaks and Governance Networks in Western Europe’ in B Kogut (ed), The Small Worlds of Corporate Governance (MIT Press 2012); Windolf and Beyer (n 9) 205–23.

10 HJ Yeo, C Pochet and A Alcouffe, ‘CEO Reciprocal Interlocks in French Corporations’ (2003) 7 J Manag Gov 87108.

11 Brullebaut and others (n 4), see appendix – visual representation of corporate networks in 2019.

12 According to the resource-based and resource dependence theories; see e.g. C Drago and others, ‘Corporate Governance Reforms, Interlocking Directorship and Company Performance in Italy’ (2015) 41 Int’l Rev L & Econ 3849; M Macus, ‘Board Capability: An Interactions Perspective on Boards of Directors and Firm Performance’ (2008) 38(3) Int Stud Manag Organ 98116.

13 EM Fich and LJ White, ‘Why do CEOs Reciprocally Sit on Each Other’s Boards?’ (2005) 11 J Corp Finan 175; MS Mizruchi, ‘What Do Interlocks Do? An Analysis, Critique, and Assessment of Research on Interlocking Directorates’ (1996) 22 Annu Rev Sociol 273; e.g. H Buch-Hansen, ‘Interlocking Directorates and Collusion: An Empirical Analysis’ (2014) 29 Int Sociol 253; V Petersen, ‘Interlocking Directorates in the European Union: An Argument for Their Restriction’ (2016) 27 EBL Rev 821864; F Thépot, F Hugon, and M Luinaud, ‘Cumul de mandats d’administrateur et risques anticoncurrentiels: Un vide juridique en Europe?’ (2016) 1 Concurrences 111; Nili (n 6).

14 UK Office of Fair Trading (OFT), ‘Minority Interests in Competitors: A Research Report prepared by DotEcon Ltd’ (2010) OFT Economic Discussion Paper Series, OFT1218, 11; JP Schmidt, ‘Germany: Merger Control Analysis of Minority Shareholdings – A Model for the EU?’ (2013) 2 Concurrences 16.

15 KU Kühn, ‘Fighting Collusion by Regulating Communication between Firms’ (2001) 16 Economic Policy 167; X Vives, Oligopoly Pricing: Old Ideas and New Tools (MIT Press 1999) in P Buccirossi and G Spagnolo, ‘Corporate Governance and Collusive Behavior’, WD Collins (ed), Issues in Competition Law and Policy 1 (American Bar Association 2008) 10.

16 V Petersen, ‘Interlocking Directorates in the European Union: An Argument for Their Restriction’ (2016) 27 (6) EBL Rev 821, 842.

17 Square D Co v Schneider SA 760 F Supp 362 (SDNY 1991). Nonetheless, directors may still belong to a close network of business elites, linked via common educations or social values through which they can somehow coordinate business decisions. For a discussion of interlocks and business elites, see e.g. WK Carroll and JP Sapinski, ‘Corporate Elites and Intercorporate Networks’, in John Scott and Peter Carrington (eds), The Sage Handbook of Network Analysis (SAGE Publishing 2011) 180.

18 Buch-Hansen (n 14).

19 L Flochel, ‘The Competitive Effects of Acquiring Minority Shareholdings’ (2012) (1) Concurrences 1617; D Spector, ‘Some Economics of Minority Shareholdings’ (2011) (3) Concurrences 14.

20 UK OFT (n 15) 60–63.

22 The welfare effect of a reduction in uncertainty depends on the type of decision variable (price or quantity), the type of uncertainty (common demand v idiosyncratic costs), and the characteristics of the goods (substitutes or complements, homogeneous or heterogeneous products). KU Kühn and X Vives, Information Exchanges among firms and their impact on Competition (Office for Official Publications of the European Communities 1995). For a comprehensive analysis of the impact of board interlocks on the firms’ performance, see e.g. E Prinz, Les effets des liens personnels interconseils sur la performance de l’entreprise : une analyse comparée entre France et Allemagne (Peter Lang 2011).

23 OECD, Common Ownership by Institutional Investors and its Impact on Competition, DAF/COMP/WD (2017)10.

24 UK OFT (n 15) para 6.5. For a discussion of how loyalty to competing companies can articulate in the context of venture capital, see e.g. T Woolf ‘The Venture Capitalist’s Corporate Opportunity Problem.’ Colum Bus L Rev (2001): 473; and M Corradi, Corporate Opportunities: A Law and Economic Analysis (Hart 2021) ch.6

25 TA Gonzales and M Schmid ‘Corporate Governance and Antitrust Behavior’ (2012) Swiss Institute of Banking and Finance, University of St Gallen Working Paper. www.efmaefm.org/0efmameetings/efma%20annual%20meetings/2012-Barcelona/papers/ArtigaGonzalezSchmid.pdf (accessed March 2021).

26 Buch-Hansen (n 14) 253.

27 E Combe, C Monnier and R Legal, ‘Cartels: The Probability of Getting Caught in the European Union’ (2008) Bruges European Economic Research Papers, 2.

28 JM Pennings, Interlocking Directorates: Origins and Consequences of Connections among Organizations’ Board of Directors (Jossey-Bass Inc 1980); RS Burt RS, Corporate Profits and Cooptation (Academic 1983) (as cited in Mizruchi (n 14) 273–274). For an overview of existing older studies in the US, see Nili (n 6) fn 16 p 1186.

29 Mizruchi (n 14) 273.

30 Although no causation ought to be established here – merely suggesting one among other possible factors.

31 JM Connor, Annex: Table 1. Fifty-Two Leading Recidivists, 1990–2009 in ‘Recidivism Revealed: Private International Cartels 1990–2009’ (2012) 6 Competition Policy International 101.

32 Interestingly, recent data on US firms contrast with this idea, showing that interlocking directorates are more common, including among companies active in the same industry. Nili (n 6)

33 Based on 2020 GDP data, OECD, OECD Data: Gross domestic product (GDP) https://data.oecd.org/gdp/gross-domestic-product-gdp.htm (accessed 1 March 2021)

34 Both economies are characterised by industries that are particularly prone to cartel formation because of the type of goods produced and the high barriers to entry into the market. It has been shown that cartel formation is more likely in industries producing homogeneous goods, which are characterised by rather stable demand, or a demand affected by common shock. Moreover, cartel formation is deemed more likely in markets where entry and exit are difficult. If barriers to entry are low, new entrants are attracted by the high profits realised in such market. Gains from collusion are then reduced, while the costs of punishment in case of a deviation are relatively lower. UK OFT, ‘Predicting Cartels: A Report Prepared for the Office of Fair Trading by PA Grout and S Sonderegger’ (2005). See also RC Marshall and LM Marx, The Economics of Collusion (MIT Press 2012).

35 B Kogut and G Walker, ‘The Small World of Germany and the Durability of National Networks’ (2001) 66 Am Soc Rev 317.

36 Some related these new ties to the wave of liberalisation in the 1990s. VA Schmidt, ‘Privatization in France: The Transformation of French Capitalism’ (1999) 17 Environment and Planning C: Government and Policy 445. In subsequent periods, the intensity of these links seems to have reduced, with the emergence of foreign investors in French major companies.

37 EU Merger Control Regulation, Recital 20.

38 Footnote Ibid. at art 2.

39 Commission Notice on remedies acceptable under Council Regulation (EC) No 139/2004 and under Commission Regulation (EC) No 802/2004 [2008] OJC 267/1, para 58.

40 See e.g. in AXA/GRE (Case COMP/M.1453), para 34: one of the undertakings to address the competitive issues raised by the merger was that members of the board of directors nominated by GRE would resign upon their replacement by an individual, approved by the Commission, and not employed by AXA. Para 34. Other cases where board links were required to be unwound include Thyssen/Krupp (Case COMP/M.1080) Nordbanken/Postgirot (Case COMP/M.2567), Generali/INA (Case COMP/M.1712).

41 GD Pini, ‘Passive – Aggressive Investments: Minority Shareholdings and Competition Law’ (2012) 23 EBL Review 575, 653.

42 ‘The concept of concerted practice does in fact imply the existence of reciprocal contacts […]. That condition is met where one competitor discloses its future intentions or conduct on the market to another when the latter requests it or, at the very least, accepts it’ Joined Cases T-25/95 and others Cimenteries CBR [2000] ECR II-491 para 1849.

43 F Caronna, ‘Article 81 as a Tool for Controlling Minority Cross Shareholdings between Competitors’ (2004) 29 EL Rev 494; Elhauge (n 7) however, takes the view that the requirement of agreement or concerted practice is no obstacle to the application of Article 101 TFEU.

44 Communication from the Commission – Guidelines on the applicability of Article 101 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union to horizontal co-operation agreements Text with EEA relevance OJ C 11/1 (‘Horizontal Guidelines’) General Principles on the competitive assessment of information exchange.

45 Case 40/73 Suiker Unie v Commission [1975] ECR 1663 para 174.

46 Case C-199/92 P Hüls [1999] ECR I-4287 para 162.

47 See (n 43).

48 T Staahl Gabrielsen, E Hjelmeng, and L Sorgard, ‘Rethinking Minority Share Ownership and Interlocking Directorships – The Scope for Competition Law Intervention’ (2011) 36 EL Rev 839, 84.

49 F Thépot, F Hugon, and M Luinaud (2016), ‘Cumul de mandats d’administrateur et risques anticoncurrentiels: Un vide juridique en Europe?’ (2016) 1 Concurrences 111.

50 Elhauge clearly states that the requirement of concerted practice or agreement is no obstacle in the case of structural links. Although he’s right in theory, in practice the obstacles presented complicate the reach of Article 101 TFEU to structural links. E Elhauge, ‘Tackling Horizontal Shareholding: An Update and Extension to the Sherman Act and EU Competition Law’ (OECD Competition Policy Roundtable, November 2017) Background Paper for 128th meeting of the OECD Competition Committee, OECD DAF/COMP/WD(2017) 95.

51 ‘Any abuse by one or more undertakings of a dominant position within the internal market or in a substantial part of it shall be prohibited’ (emphasis added). Article 102 TFEU.

52 O Okeoghene, ‘Collective Dominance Clarified?’ (2004) 63(1) CLJ 44.

53 Irish Sugar (Case COMP 97/624) Commission Decision 7/624/EC [1997] OJ L 258/1, para 112.

54 A Jones, B Sufrin, N Dunne, EU Competition Law: Text, Cases, and Materials (7th edn, Oxford University Press 2019) 696. Elhauge, however, argues that a case of excessive pricing could have better substantial grounds where high prices result from structural links rather than from monopoly power or tacit collusion. See Elhauge (n 51) 2. However, usual difficulties related to administrability, and willingness of authorities to bring exploitative abuse cases remain. In addition, the limited decisional practice on collective dominance provides little guidance on how to handle the anticompetitive effects of structural links.

55 15 USC §19 (a)(1) (A).

56 15 USC §19 (a)(1) (B).

57 The Act applies if each of the corporations has capital, surplus, and undivided profits of more than $10,000,000, adjusted for inflation.

  1. ‘A) the competitive sales of either corporation are less than $1,000,000, adjusted for inflation;

  2. (B) the competitive sales of either corporation are less than 2 per centum of that corporation’s total sales; or

  3. (C) the competitive sales of each corporation are less than 4 per centum of that corporation’s total sales’.

59 Chile expressly prohibits interlocking directorates through Art 3, Letter d) of the Decree Law 211 www.fne.gob.cl/en/antitrust/interlocking-directorates/ Japan, Act on Prohibition of Private Monopolization and Maintenance of Faire Trade, Act No 54 of 1947, ch IV, Art 13; Indonesia: Indonesia Competition Law No 5 of 1999, Art 26; Italy for the financial sector: Art 36 of Decree Law No 201 of December 6, 2011, converted into Law No 214/2011: ‘Protection of competition and personal cross-shareholdings in credit and financial markets’.

60 American Bar Association (ABA) Section of Antitrust Law, Interlocking Directorates: Handbook on Section 8 of the Clayton Act (ABA Publishing 2011) 9496. Except for Chile which has a similar ‘per se’ prohibition; and Italy, which prohibits interlocks in the financial sector. See chapter by F Ghezzi and C Picciau, Chapter 11 of this book.

61 Footnote Ibid. at 1.

62 See, for example, the Stanley Committee and Pujo Committee reports, Footnote ibid. at 3.

63 LD Brandeis, Other People’s Money and How Bankers Use it (Seven Treasures Publications 1914) 51.

64 AH Travers, ‘Interlocks in Corporate Management and the Antitrust Laws’ (1968) 46 Tex L Rev 819, 830.

65 ABA Section of Antitrust Law (n 61) 4.

66 Footnote Ibid. at 8–9.

67 Footnote Ibid. at 2. Cases include US v WT Grant Co 345 US 629 (1953); SCM Corp v FTC 565 F2d 807 (1977); TRW, Inc v FTC 647 F2d 942 (9th Circ 1981); Borg-Warner Corp v FTC 746 F2d 108 (2nd Circ 1984).

68 Footnote Ibid. at 22–23, e.g. Charming Shoppes v Crescendo Partners II 557 T Supp 2d 621 (ED Pa 200): attempt to prevent an acquisition or proxy fight; Protectoseal Co. v Barancik 484 F2d 585 (7th Circ 1973): or to remove an interlocked director.

69 Federal Trade Commission, ‘Statement of FTC Chairman Jon Leibowitz Regarding the Announcement that Arthur D. Levinson Has Resigned from Google’s Board’ (12 October 2009).

70 US Department of Justice, ‘Tullett Prebon and ICAP Restructure Transaction after Justice Department Expresses Concerns about Interlocking Directorates’ (14 July 2016) www.justice.gov/opa/pr/tullett-prebon-and-icap-restructure-transaction-after-justice-department-expresses-concerns.

71 D Feinstein, ‘Have a Plan to Comply with the Bar on Horizontal Interlocks’ (Federal Trade Commission, 23 January 2017) www.ftc.gov/news-events/blogs/competition-matters/2017/01/have-plan-comply-bar-horizontal-interlocks; FTC Commissioner J Thomas Rosch, ‘Remarks before the University of Hong Kong: “Terra Incognita: Vertical and Conglomerate Merger and Interlocking Directorate Law Enforcement in the United States”’ (Hong Kong, 11 September 2009); s 5 of FTC Act prohibits ‘unfair methods of competition’ 15 USC §45.

72 In 2016, 81% of companies have interlocks within industries broadly defined (possibly involving competitors but not strictly).

73 Nili (n 6) 1215.

74 Art L 225–17 of the French Commercial Code.

75 Law N° 2015–990 of 6 August 2015.

76 This gives binding force to the provision set by the non-binding AFEP/MEDEF code of conduct that provides that ‘the board member of a public company may not hold more than two other appointments in public companies outside of his own group, including foreign companies’, Article 19.

77 V Falce, ‘Interlocking Directorates: An Italian Antitrust Dilemma’ (2013) 9 JCL & E 457472. See chapter by F Ghezzi and C Picciau, chapter 11 of this book.

78 Article 36 Protection of Competition and Personal Cross Shareholdings in the Credit and Financial Markets of the Law Decree N° 201/2011, converted by Law N° 214/2011.

79 Falce (n 79) 460.

80 F Ghezzi, ‘Interlocking Directorates in the Financial Sector: The Italian Job (art 36 law 214/2011) – An Antitrust Perspective’ (Università Bocconi 2012).

81 OECD (n 7) 36. See also Chapter 12 by Schmalz and Chapter 13 by Rock and Rubinfeld in this book.

82 As an example, the French Court of Cassation reaffirms the legal requirement of fiduciary duty for top management: Cass com, 27 February 1996, JCP G 1996, II, 22665, note J Ghestin.

83 OECD Policy Roundtable (n 7) 34. In addition, fiduciary duty which was for long considered as one ‘mandatory’ rule of corporate law, is being increasingly ‘waived’ across jurisdictions. In such instances, fiduciary duty no longer acts as a safeguard against identified negative impacts of interlocks. For an account of this process, see e.g. G Rauterberg and E TalleyContracting Out of the Fiduciary Duty of Loyalty: An Empirical Analysis of Corporate Opportunity Waivers’ (2017) 117 Colum L Rev 1075–151; M Corradi, Corporate Opportunities: A Law and Economic Analysis (Hart 2021)

84 See e.g. AFEP-MEDEF Code of Corporate Governance of Listed Corporations (2016) s 8 and s 19.

85 See the scenario of fiduciary duty limiting the anticompetitive effects of partial acquisitions in SC Salop and DP O’Brien, ‘Competitive Effects of Partial Ownership: Financial Interest and Corporate Control’ (2000) 67 Antitrust LJ 568, 580.

86 AFG, ‘Recommandations sur le gouvernement d’entreprise’ (2020) 19 www.afg.asso.fr/wp-content/uploads/2020/01/recommandations-sur-le-gouvernement-d-entreprise-2020-fr.pdf.

87 ‘Real-world’ corporate governance factors that affect the financial incentives on competition – incomplete information, management’s incentives, and ability to capture benefits. JB Dubrow, ‘Challenging the Economic Incentives Analysis of Competitive Effects in Acquisitions of Passive Minority Equity Interests’ (2001) 69 Antitrust LJ 131.

88 Affaire Clos du Baty, Chambre commerciale de la Cour de cassation, 15 novembre 2011, n° 10–15049. The scope of this duty seems to be expending as illustrated by recent decisions. See F Thépot et al (n 5050) fn 47.

89 AFEP-MEDEF, Code of Corporate Governance of Listed Corporations (2016) s 19.

90 EJ Zajac and JD Westphal, ‘Director Reputation, Power, and CEO-Board the Dynamics of Board Interlocks’ (1996) 41 Admin Sci Q 507.

91 EM Fich and LJ White, ‘CEO Compensation and Turnover: The Effects of Mutually Interlocked Boards’ (2003) 38 Wake Forest L Rev 935.

92 L Enriques and P Volpin, ‘Corporate Governance Reforms in Continental Europe’ (2007) 21 J Econ Perspect 117.

93 BM Gerber, ‘Enabling Interlock Benefits While Preventing Anticompetitive Harm: Toward an Optimal Definition of Competitors Under Section 8 of the Clayton Act’ (2007) 24 Yale J on Reg 107, 112.

94 Studies reach contrasting conclusions in respect of cross-border interlocks. Carroll et al, for example, show that from 1996 to 2006, while national ties started to slightly decrease, European networks were increasing. WK Carroll, M Fennema, and EM Heemskerk, ‘Constituting corporate Europe: A study of elite social organization’ (2010) 42 Antipode 811843; Brullebaut and others (n 4) find no evidence of increasing transnational board links between France, Germany, and the UK over the period 2006 to 2019.

95 Example of such studies: Brullebaut and others (n 4).

96 Especially in light of recent evidence by Nili (n 6) and study by Azar, J. Common Shareholders and Interlocking Directors: The Relation Between Two Corporate Networks (2022) 18 Journal of Competition Law & Economics 75–98.

97 In Brullebaut, B., Allemand, I., Prinz, E. and Thépot, F. Persistence in corporate networks through boards of directors? A longitudinal study of interlocks in France, Germany, and the United Kingdom (2022)16 Rev Manag Sci 1743–82.

11 The Curious Case of Italian Interlocking Directorates

Although this chapter is the result of common research and discussion between the authors, Sections 11.3, 11.4, 11.5, and 11.7 shall be attributed to Federico Ghezzi, while Sections 11.1, 11.2, 11.6, 11.8, 11.9, and 11.10 shall be attributed to Chiara Picciau. The analysis in this chapter has been further expanded in two other works, to which the reader may refer: F Ghezzi and C Picciau, ‘Il divieto di interlocking nel settore finanziario: spunti da un’analisi empirica sui principali 25 gruppi bancari italiani’ (2020) 65 Rivista delle società 1659–93; F Ghezzi and C Picciau, ‘Evaluating the Effectiveness of the Italian Interlocking Ban: An Empirical Analysis of the Personal Ties among the Largest Banking and Insurance Groups in Italy’ (2022) 18 J Compet Law Econ 29–74. The authors finished working on this chapter in August 2021 and very limited amendments could be made after that date.

1 See e.g. the Italian Competition Authority’s (AGCM) sector inquiry on the corporate governance of banking and insurance companies: AGCM, La corporate governance di banche e compagnie di assicurazioni (IC 36) (2008) 96–97 www.agcm.it/dotcmsCustom/getDominoAttach?urlStr=192.168.14.10:8080/C12564CE0049D161/0/26FE72DE86F8B4D9C1257546004B404D/$File/IC36%20.pdf accessed on 20 August 2021.

2 Italian corporations may adopt one of three different governance models: (1) the traditional model, in which the shareholder meeting appoints a board of directors with management powers and a board of statutory auditors with control duties; (2) the two-tier system, consistent with the German tradition, in which the shareholder meeting appoints a supervisory board that in turn appoints a management board; and (3) the one-tier system, consistent with the Anglo-American experience, in which the shareholder meeting appoints a board of directors, which entrusts some of its members, constituting a management control committee, with monitoring functions. See F Ghezzi and C Malberti, ‘The Two-Tier Model and the One-Tier Model of Corporate Governance in the Italian Reform of Corporate Law’ (2008) 5 Eur Co Financ Law Rev 1–47.

3 Interlocking directorates may also serve legitimate purposes, including monitoring (for example, in a bank-firm relationship). See e.g. MS Mizruchi, ‘What Do Interlocks Do? An Analysis, Critique, and Assessment of Research on Interlocking Directorates’ (1996) 22 Annu Rev Sociol 271–98. For an overview of the literature on the positive and negative effects of interlocking directorates, see NH Lamb and P Roundy, ‘The “Ties that Bind” Board Interlocks Research: A Systematic Review’ (2016) 39 Manag Res Rev 1516–42.

4 For an overview of the theories of harm see Chapter 10 by F Thépot, ‘Interlocking Directorates in Europe: An Enforcement Gap?’.

5 In the Italian case law see, for example, TAR Lazio, 14 November 2018, n 11002. In fact, the Italian interlocking ban does not apply to personal ties within the same group of companies. See Section 11.5 of this chapter.

6 On the anticompetitive effects of minority shareholdings, see OECD, ‘Antitrust Issues Involving Minority Shareholding and Interlocking Directorates’ (Competition Committee Roundtable DAF/Comp[2008]30 23 June 2009) www.oecd.org/competition/mergers/41774055.pdf accessed on 20 August 2021. See also Chapter 15 by A Tzanaki, ‘Common Ownership and Minority Shareholding at the Intersection of Competition and Corporate Law: Looking Through the Past to Return to the Future?’.

7 A well-known study on the subject, examining the anticompetitive effects of common ownership in the US domestic airline industry, is that of J Azar, MC Schmalz, and I Tecu, ‘Anticompetitive Effects of Common Ownership’ (2018) 73 J Finance 1513–65. For further discussion, mostly in a US perspective, and references, see Chapter 12 by MC Schmalz, ‘Conceptual Breakthroughs on Common Ownership and Competition: A Framework for Evaluating Policy’ and Chapter 13 by EB Rock and DL Rubinfeld, ‘Does Common Ownership Explain Higher Oligopolistic Profits?’. On the topic, also with respect to the European Union, see Chapter 14 by M Corradi, ‘Common Ownership by Investment Management Corporations and EU Policies: Please, Play Puzzles and not Mikado!’ and Chapter 15 by A Tzanaki, ‘Common Ownership and Minority Shareholding at the Intersection of Competition and Corporate Law: Looking Through the Past to Return to the Future?’.

8 For instance, the acquisition of relevant shareholdings in other banks or in insurance and financial firms must be authorised by the Bank of Italy when certain conditions are met. See Section V, Chapter 1, Part III of the Bank of Italy’s prudential supervisory regulations: Bank of Italy, Disposizioni di vigilanza per le banche. Circolare n. 285 del 17 dicembre 2013 (17 December 2013), as subsequently amended.

9 See e.g. F Bertoni and PA Randone, ‘The Small-World of Italian Finance: Ownership Interconnections and Board Interlocks amongst Italian Listed Companies’ (2006) https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=917587 accessed 20 August 2021.

10 C Drago, S Manestra, and P Santella, ‘Interlocking Directorships and Cross-Shareholdings among Italian Blue Chips’ (2011) 12 Eur Bus Organ Law Rev 619, 629–36, 638, 641. See also Bertoni and Randone (n 9) (observing, at 16 and 20, that the ownership and interlocking networks in Italy seemed to be strongly related).

11 In this chapter, we do not consider vertical interlocking directorates, which, under some circumstances, may favour market foreclosure effects. See V Petersen, ‘Interlocking Directorates in the European Union: An Argument for Their Restriction’ (2016) 27 Eur Bus Law Rev 821, 855–58.

12 GD Pini, ‘Passive – Aggressive Investments: Minority Shareholdings and Competition Law’ (2012) 23 Eur Bus Law Rev 575, 589–90; Petersen (n 11) 846–48.

13 See e.g. F Ghezzi, ‘Legami personali tra intermediari finanziari e diritto della concorrenza. Sull’opportunità di introdurre uno specifico divieto «anti-interlocking» nell’ordinamento italiano’ (2010) 55 Rivista delle società 997, 1006–07. See also F Ghezzi, ‘La nuova disciplina dei legami personali in Italia’ (2012) 14 Mercato Concorrenza Regole 199, 210–11; Petersen (n 11) 846–47. Among the decisions of the Italian Competition Authority, see AGCM, Banche Popolari Unite/Banca Lombarda e Piemontese, 12 April 2007, Bollettino 13/2007, § 139–40. Some empirical studies have found that interlocking directorates rarely facilitate collusion in practice. See H Buch-Hansen, ‘Interlocking Directorates and Collusion: An Empirical Analysis’ (2014) 29 Intl Sociol 1–19. However, according to other studies, in the past interlocking directorates had a role in building trust between participants in a collusive scheme. See CR Leslie, ‘Trust, Distrust, and Antitrust’ (2004) 82 Tex Law Rev 515, 583–84. In any case, we simply suggest that personal ties among competitors may lead to a quiet life equilibrium without that necessarily amounting to collusion.

14 AH Travers Jr, ‘Interlocks in Corporate Management and the Antitrust Laws’ (1968) 46 Tex Law Rev 819, 840; also cited by Petersen (n 11) 847.

15 cf Ghezzi, ‘La nuova disciplina’ (n 13) 212.

16 Ghezzi, ‘Legami personali’ (n 13) 1007. For an example, see Petersen (n 11) 846.

17 See JT Halverson, ‘Should Interlocking Director Relationships Be Subject to Regulation and, If So, What Kind?’ (1976) 45 Antitrust LJ 341, 345–46. See also P Buccirossi and G Spagnolo, ‘Corporate Governance and Collusive Behavior’, in WD Collins and J Angland (eds), Issues in Competition Law and Policy (ABA Section of Antitrust Law 2008) vol 2, 1228; ME Jacobs, ‘Combating Anticompetitive Interlocks: Section 8 of the Clayton Act as a Template for Small and Emerging Economies’ (2014) 37 Fordham Intl LJ 643, 652–53.

18 cf V Falce, ‘Interlocking Directorates: An Italian Antitrust Dilemma’ (2013) 9 J Compet Law Econ 457, 459 (arguing that interlocking directorates should not be prohibited per se and underscoring the importance of evaluating the relevant circumstances of the market).

19 P Luzzatto Fegiz, ‘Il consiglio di amministrazione e l’interdipendenza delle imprese’ (1928) 68 Giornale degli Economisti e Rivista di Statistica 197, 197 (our translation from Italian).

20 Note that even if firms do not compete horizontally or vertically, personal and ownership ties may have anticompetitive effects. They reinforce minority control against hostile takeovers, preventing the positive effects that an efficient market for corporate control may have on firm performance. On the use of these ties as a means to secure control, see e.g. M Bianchi, M Bianco, and L Enriques, ‘Pyramidal Groups and the Separation between Ownership and Control in Italy’, in F Barca and M Becht (eds), The Control of Corporate Europe (Oxford University Press 2002) 156; A Rinaldi and M Vasta, ‘The Structure of Italian Capitalism, 1952–1972: New Evidence Using the Interlocking Directorates Technique’ (2005) 12 Financ History Rev 173–98; RM Barker, Corporate Governance, Competition, and Political Parties: Explaining Corporate Governance Change in Europe (Oxford University Press 2010) esp 258–66; L Bellenzier and R Grassi, ‘Interlocking Directorates in Italy: Persistent Links in Network Dynamics’ (2014) 9 J Econ Interact Coord 183–202.

21 For further references and a review of the literature on the Italian case, see L Fattobene, M Caiffa, and E Di Carlo, ‘Interlocking Directorship across Italian Listed Companies: Evidence from a Natural Experiment’ (2018) 22 J Manag Gov 393, 397–400.

22 See e.g. M Bianco and E Pagnoni, ‘I legami creati tra le società quotate dagli interlocking directorates: il caso delle banche’ (1997) Moneta e credito 215–44; P Santella, C Drago, and A Polo, ‘The Italian Chamber of Lords Sits on Listed Company Boards: An Empirical Analysis of Italian Listed Company Boards from 1998 to 2006’ (2010) https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=1027947 accessed on 20 August 2021.

23 M Bianchi, S Fabrizio, and G Siciliano, ‘La proprietà “circolare” nei gruppi quotati italiani’, in Rapporto IRS sul mercato azionario 1998 (Il Sole 24 Ore Libri 1998) 203–22.

24 See Pini (n 12) 578.

25 AGCM (n 1) 78–79, 84–95. The data refer to the period 31 December 2007–20 May 2008. With respect to banks, the sample included 53 banking enterprises considered at the group level, thus excluding interlockings within the same group.

26 D Carbonai and G Di Bartolomeo, ‘Interlocking directorates as a trust substitute: The case of the Italian non-life insurance industry’ (2006) University of Teramo Department of Communication Working Paper No 1–2006, 13–14 https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=953648 accessed on 20 August 2021 (also showing a strongly interconnected picture within the insurance sector in 2004).

27 A ban on interlocking directorates is still absent in the European legislation. See, also for further references, Chapter 10 by F Thépot, ‘Interlocking Directorates in Europe: An Enforcement Gap?’.

28 See e.g. the following merger authorisations: AGCM, Banca Intesa/San Paolo IMI, 20 December 2006, Bollettino 49/2006; AGCM, Banche Popolari Unite/Banca Lombarda e Piemontese, 12 April 2007, Bollettino 13/2007; AGCM, Unicredito Italiano/Capitalia, 18 September 2007, Bollettino 33/2007; AGCM, Banca Monte dei Paschi di Siena/Banca Antonveneta, 7 May 2008, Bollettino 18/2008; AGCM, Istituto Centrale delle Banche Popolari Italiane/SI Holding, 26 March 2009, Bollettino 12/2009.

29 Italian company law deals with interlocking directorates among competitors from a duty of care and a duty of loyalty standpoint, but it does not completely prevent them. See e.g. R Santagata, ‘Interlocking directorates ed «interessi degli amministratori» di società per azioni’ (2009) 54 Rivista delle società 310–46; M Miola, ‘Interlocking directorates e doveri degli amministratori’, in R Santagata (ed), I legami personali negli organi amministrativi delle società tra autonomia privata e regole di mercato (Giappichelli 2011) 1–73; M Cera, ‘Interlocking directorates nelle società bancarie, finanziarie e assicurative: evoluzioni e problemi’ (2010) 63(I) Banca borsa titoli di credito 276–94. On the inadequacy of the Italian antitrust legislation and enforcement, see Ghezzi, ‘Legami personali’ (n 13) 1014–18; Falce (n 18) 460–61.

30 cf P Coccorese, ‘Information Exchange as a Means of Collusion: The Case of the Italian Car Insurance Market’ (2010) 10 J Ind Compet Trade 55–70.

31 AGCM (n 1) 99–100, 147–48.

32 See the hearing of the President of the Italian Competition Authority before the Finance and Treasury Committee of the Italian Senate, addressing the relationship between banks and firms: Senato della Repubblica, XVI legislatura, 6° commissione permanente (Finanze e Tesoro), ‘Indagine conoscitiva sui rapporti tra banche e imprese con particolare riferimento agli strumenti di finanziamento’ – Audizione del Presidente dell’Autorità garante della concorrenza e del mercato (10 February 2009) www.senato.it/service/PDF/PDFServer/DF/210365.pdf accessed on 20 August 2021.

33 See e.g. the presentation of the Italian Competition Authority’s annual report for 2009 by the Authority’s President: AGCM, Relazione annuale. Presentazione del Presidente Antonio Catricalà (15 June 2010), 6 www.agcm.it/dotcmsDOC/relazioni-annuali/relazioneannuale2009/Presentazione10.pdf accessed on 20 August 2021, where the President complained that ‘our repeated calls for a legislation on principles of banking governance remained unheard’ (our translation from Italian).

34 cf A Baccini and L Marroni, ‘Regulation of Interlocking Directorates in the Financial Sector: A Comparative Case Study’ (2016) 41 Eur J Law Econ 431, 436 (recalling that the aim of the interlocking ban was ‘to improve competition in the financial system’).

35 The scope of the provision is limited to the banking, insurance, and financial sectors, even though the decisional practice of the Italian Competition Authority showed that personal links characterised many other industrial sectors and markets.

36 Article 36 was originally introduced by Law Decree No 201 of 6 December 2011 (the so-called ‘Save Italy Decree’), later converted with amendments into Law No 214 of 22 December 2011.

37 Banking, insurance, and financial markets are regulated and supervised. For a discussion regarding which activities fall within the scope of the interlocking ban, see Falce (n 18) 464–65.

38 The guidelines on the application of Article 36 issued by the competent Italian supervisory authorities (see n 42 of this chapter) reference actual – not merely potential – competition in one or more relevant product and geographic markets. Given that the boundaries between different geographic markets can change over time and that financial entities can enter new markets or expand their activity in new product markets, the competitive relationship between banking, insurance, and financial firms may evolve over time. Interlocking directorates that were previously allowed under Article 36 may therefore become forbidden at a later date. This implies that directors and firms should monitor compliance with Article 36 on an ongoing basis.

39 See Assonime, Rassegna stampa (11 October 2012) www.assonime.it/_layouts/15/Assonime.CustomAction/GetPdfToUrl.aspx?PathPdf=http://www.assonime.it/assonime/area-stampa/comunicati/Documents/241685/Rassegna_Stampa_11_ottobre_2012.pdf accessed on 20 August 2021; also cited by S Brugnoli, ‘Il divieto di interlocking nel Decreto Salva Italia. Analisi normativa e criteri per l’applicazione’ (2015) Rivista di diritto societario 425, 439–40.

40 Unfortunately, data on the application of Article 36 are not available. The regulatory authorities do not publish any data on the subject. The only information generally available comes from press releases of financial firms stating that, in compliance with Article 36, a member of the board of directors or of the internal control body had to resign because of a concurring appointment in a competing firm.

41 This was partly due to the fact that the interlocking ban was included in an emergency law decree aimed at addressing Italy’s difficult financial situation, which contained hundreds of different provisions.

42 The competent regulatory authorities issued a set of guidelines on the application of Article 36. See Banca d’Italia, Consob, and ISVAP, Criteri per l’applicazione dell’art. 36 del d.l. ‘Salva Italia’ (c.d. ‘divieto di interlocking’) (20 April 2012). The same authorities subsequently issued a ‘FAQ’ document also dealing with enforcement and procedure: Banca d’Italia, Consob, and ISVAP, Criteri per l’applicazione dell’art. 36 del d.l. ‘Salva Italia’ (c.d. ‘divieto di interlocking’). Frequently Asked Questions (13 June 2012). They also signed a protocol with the Italian Competition Authority to coordinate their enforcement actions under Article 36: Banca d’Italia, Consob, ISVAP, and AGCM, Protocollo d’intesa per il coordinamento tra Banca d’Italia, CONSOB, ISVAP e AGCM ai fini dell’applicazione dell’art. 36 del d.l. Salva Italia (c.d. ‘divieto di interlocking’) (14 June 2012). The guidelines on the application of Article 36 were updated in 2018: Banca d’Italia, Consob, and IVASS, Aggiornamento dei criteri per l’applicazione dell’art. 36 del d.l. ‘Salva Italia’ (c.d. ‘divieto di interlocking’) (21 December 2018). All these documents are available at www.bancaditalia.it/compiti/vigilanza/accordi/accordi-consob/index.html accessed on 20 August 2021.

43 The introduction of this threshold is welcome, but there is no basis for it in Article 36. The guidelines therefore seem to have amended the statute by introducing de minimis exemptions that were not included in Article 36. This may raise problems, since Italian courts are certainly not bound by the guidelines.

44 For banks and other financial intermediaries, turnover means one-tenth of their total assets, excluding memorandum accounts. For insurance companies, it is the value of the gross premiums collected.

45 For example, no interlocking should exist between a leasing company of group A and the parent company of another leasing company belonging to group B.

46 Consider groups A and B, both operating in the banking market. A has a leasing subsidiary which represents 2% of the total turnover of group A, and B has an insurance subsidiary representing 1% of the total turnover of group B. In this case, according to the de minimis threshold mentioned in the text, the interlocking ban should not apply.

47 From the company’s perspective, Article 36 may require the substitution of a reliable and skilled professional with someone less talented or competent (in this respect, see also Section 11.9 of this chapter). From the standpoint of the professional involved, the obligation to step down from all offices but one also implies a loss of salary and reputation.

48 Even if no specific powers are provided for by Article 36, the supervisory authorities and the Italian Competition Authority could play a more active role, for example by making available detailed product and geographic market definitions and/or inviting interlocked firms to terminate a specific interlocking directorate prior to adopting formal measures. On this point, see Ghezzi, ‘La nuova disciplina’ (n 13) 222–23.

49 See Fattobene, Caiffa, and Di Carlo (n 21) 395 (claiming that the ‘reduction of the personal ties among directors is certainly due to the regulatory reform of the Interlocking Ban’). With specific reference to banks, see G Barone, F Schivardi, and E Sette, ‘Interlocking Directorates and Competition in Banking’ (2020) CEPR Discussion Paper DP14654, 3 https://repec.cepr.org/repec/cpr/ceprdp/DP14654.pdf accessed on 20 August 2021.

50 C Drago, R Ricciuti, and P Santella, ‘An Attempt to Disperse the Italian Interlocking Directorship Network: Analysing the Effects of the 2011 Reform’ (2016) FEEM Working Paper No 82.2015 https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=2715441 accessed on 20 August 2021; C Drago and R Ricciuti, ‘Communities Detection as a Tool to Assess a Reform of the Italian Interlocking Directorship Network’ (2017) 466 Physica A 91–104.

51 This possibility is envisaged by Baccini and Marroni (n 34) 449.

52 R Creatini and O Main, ‘Interlocking directorates: un problema risolto?’ (2015) 17 Mercato Concorrenza Regole 539–60.

53 Footnote ibid. at 549 (esp table 1).

54 While the measures taken by the Italian Competition Authority when assessing concentrations have allegedly been more effective. See Creatini and Main (n 52) 553–57. In the United States, a similar claim has been made with respect to the application of Section 8 of the Clayton Act to horizontal directors, i.e. directors who serve on boards of companies operating within the same industry. At least some of these companies would in fact qualify as competitors under Section 8. See Y Nili, ‘Horizontal Directors’ (2020) Northwest Univ Law Rev 1179–1262.

55 For instance, in the study conducted by Creatini and Main (n 52), a bank and an insurance company are considered competitors regardless of whether they actually compete in any relevant market or control a competitor.

56 These last factors could explain why personal ties have persisted especially among non-banking financial firms, provided that many of them are of limited size in terms of assets or operate in different product and geographic markets. See Creatini and Main (n 52) 557, with reference to asset management companies and other financial firms.

57 The findings and data reported in this section are part of (and draw from) a broader empirical study, to which the reader may refer, in which we examined the interlocking directorates among the 25 largest banking groups in Italy on the following dates: 31 December 2010 (before the introduction of the interlocking ban); 31 December 2012 (after the interlocking ban entered into force); and 31 December 2018. See F Ghezzi and C Picciau, ‘Il divieto di interlocking nel settore finanziario: spunti da un’analisi empirica sui principali 25 gruppi bancari italiani’ (2020) 65 Rivista delle società 1659–93. In another study, we extended the empirical analysis to the insurance sector: see F Ghezzi and C Picciau, ‘Evaluating the Effectiveness of the Italian Interlocking Ban: An Empirical Analysis of the Personal Ties among the Largest Banking and Insurance Groups in Italy’ (2022) 18 J Compet Law Econ 29-74.

58 The 25 largest banking groups operating in Italy on 31 December 2018 were the following: UniCredit, Intesa Sanpaolo, Cassa Depositi e Prestiti, Banco BPM, Banca Monte dei Paschi di Siena, UBI Banca, BNL, Mediobanca, BPER Banca, Crédit Agricole Italia, Banca Mediolanum, Credito Emiliano, Banca Popolare di Sondrio, Credito Valtellinese, Deutsche Bank, Banca Carige, Dexia Crediop, Banca Sella Holding, Banca Popolare di Bari, Banco di Desio e della Brianza, Cassa di Risparmio di Asti, Banca di Credito Cooperativo di Roma, Unipol Banca, Banca Popolare dell’Alto Adige, and Banca Generali. Several of these groups comprised more than one bank. Our study considered a total of 58 banks.

59 Note that the banks and groups not included in the 25 largest banking groups were of very limited size. In 2018, the total assets of the first Italian banking group (UniCredit) amounted to 828 billion euros, compared with 9.09 billion euros of assets of the Cassa di Risparmio di Bolzano, the first group excluded from our study. It is thus fair to assume that the latter’s market share was very small on a national basis.

60 Interlocking directorates persist, however, within the same group.

61 In a separate study, we show a similar result using 31 December 2012 as a reference point. See Ghezzi and Picciau, ‘Il divieto di interlocking’ (n 57) 1679, 1682–83. See also Ghezzi and Picciau, ‘Evaluating the Effectiveness’ (n 57) 58. One can thus conclude that the ban has generally been effective at eliminating the most troublesome interlocking directorates in an antitrust perspective.

62 For further details on the empirical design of the study and on the data and robustness checks performed to confirm the results, see Barone, Schivardi, and Sette (n 49).

63 See Footnote ibid. According to the study, ‘a relationship between firm i and bank j [is] treated if firm i is also borrowing from another bank which shares a board member with bank j in December 2011’ (Footnote ibid. at 1). Obviously, the relationship between the firm and the second bank is also considered ‘treated’. Relationships are defined as ‘controls’ in all other cases.

64 Footnote ibid. at 2, 12, 14.

65 See Fattobene, Caiffa, and Di Carlo (n 21) 422; G Di Bartolomeo and P Canofari, ‘Interlocking Directorates and Concentration in the Italian Insurance Market’ (2015) 15 J Ind Compet Trade 351, 361 (stressing the need for further research on the relationship between minority shareholdings and interlocking directorates).

66 Consob, 2020 Report on corporate governance of Italian listed companies (2021) 10, 13 (esp table 1.1) www.consob.it/documents/46180/46181/rcg2020.pdf/023c1d9b-ac8b-49a8-b650-3a4ca2aca53a accessed on 20 August 2021.

67 cf Consob (n 66) 10–11, 19 (esp table 1.13). This and other similar trends have, however, been documented even earlier. For a review of previous work on the changing ownership patterns of Italian listed firms since the reforms enacted in Italy starting in the 1990s, see A Zattoni and F Cuomo, ‘Institutional Change and Ownership Patterns in Italy’, in M Goranova and L Verstegen Ryan (eds), Shareholder Empowerment: A New Era in Corporate Governance (Palgrave Macmillan 2015) 280–89.

68 Consob, 2019 Report on corporate governance of Italian listed companies (2020) 13 www.consob.it/documents/46180/46181/rcg2019.pdf/941e4e4e-60db-4f89-afb3-32bddb8488e0 accessed on 20 August 2021. To be sure, with respect to 2019, the Italian securities market supervisory authority (Consob) observed that ‘data on the major holdings by Italian institutional investors, especially banks and insurance companies, show a reversal in the declining trend experienced in the last decade’. cf Consob (n 66) 11. However, as mentioned in the text, the number of shareholdings held by Italian banks and insurance firms in Italian listed companies in 2019 was still significantly lower than the number observed in 2010 (Footnote ibid. at 18, esp table 1.11), confirming a general decline over time. It is in any case too soon to determine whether this is a temporary reversal or not.

69 See Zattoni and Cuomo (n 67) 282, 288–90.

70 See e.g. M Bianco and others, ‘The evolution of ownership and control structure in Italy in the last 15 years’ (2008), esp table 9, www.bancaditalia.it/pubblicazioni/altri-atti-convegni/2008-corporate-governance-ita/evolution_ownership_control_structures.pdf accessed on 20 August 2021; Bertoni and Randone (n 9) (showing that while ownership links among Italian listed companies became sparser in the period between 1999 and 2004, personal ties increased).

71 See e.g. Bianco and others (n 70).

72 See Zattoni and Cuomo (n 67) 275–89.

73 See e.g. BM Gerber, ‘Enabling Interlock Benefits While Preventing Anticompetitive Harm: Toward an Optimal Definition of Competitors Under Section 8 of the Clayton Act’ (2007) 24 Yale J on Regulation 107, 112–15; PC Dooley, ‘The Interlocking Directorate’ (1969) 59 Am Econ Rev 314, 316; Travers Jr (n 14) 834–38.

74 More generally, on the correlation between firm complexity and board interlocks, S Johnson, K Schnatterly, JF Bolton, and C Tuggle, ‘Antecedents of New Director Social Capital’ (2011) 48 J Manag Stud 1782–1803.

75 See e.g. Ghezzi, ‘La nuova disciplina’ (n 13) 208 (esp at fn 28); Pini (n 12) 591.

76 With respect to the potential benefits of interlocking directorates for small firms, see e.g. Nili (n 54) 1193; Brugnoli (n 39) 430.

77 Legislative Decree No 58 of 24 February 1998 (Italian Consolidated Law on Finance).

78 Art 148-bis of the Italian Consolidated Law on Finance empowers Consob to limit the number of directorships and control positions that may be concurrently held by members of the internal control bodies of companies whose financial instruments are either listed or widely distributed among the public (cf Art 116 of the same statute). Pursuant to Art 144-terdecies of Consob Regulation No 11971 of 14 May 1999 as subsequently amended, the members of the internal control body of companies whose financial instruments are listed or widely distributed among the public may not hold the same position in more than five of such companies. Art 144-terdecies also places limits on the number of directorships that they can hold (cf Annex 5-bis, Model I, to the same Regulation). These provisions do not address the simple cumulation of directorships in multiple companies. However, according to Art 3, Recommendation No 15, of the Italian Corporate Governance Code (2020), the boards of directors of large listed companies should establish the maximum number of directorships or control positions in other issuers or large firms that are considered compatible with the exercise of the duties of director of the company. The goal is to ensure that the members of the issuer’s governing bodies have sufficient time to devote to their role.

79 Art 147-ter, para 4, of the Italian Consolidated Law on Finance.

80 Pursuant to the combination of Art 147-ter, para 4, of the Italian Consolidated Law on Finance and Art 2409-septiesdecies, para 2, of the Italian Civil Code, if a company has adopted the one-tier system of corporate governance, at least one-third of the members of the board of directors must, in any case, satisfy independence requirements. If the issuer has instead adopted the two-tier system of governance, Art 147-quater of the Italian Consolidated Law on Finance establishes that when the management board has more than four members, at least one of them must satisfy independence requirements.

81 Pursuant to Art 2, Recommendation No 5, of the Italian Corporate Governance Code (2020), boards of directors of listed companies should comprise at least two independent directors (who do not also chair the board). In large listed companies with concentrated ownership, independent directors should represent at least one-third of the board. In other large listed companies, at least half of it.

82 See Art 147-ter, para 1-ter and Art 148, paras 1-bis and 4-bis of the Italian Consolidated Law on Finance. Pursuant to Art 147-quater, para 1-bis, the same gender quotas apply to the management board in two-tier governance systems if the board has at least three members. Board diversity is also encouraged by the Italian Corporate Governance Code. See Art 2, Principle VII and Recommendation No 8 of the Italian Corporate Governance Code (2020).

83 See, for example, Art 26 of Legislative Decree No 395 of 1 September 1993, as subsequently amended (Italian Consolidated Law on Banking) and the Decree of the Ministry of Economy and Finance No 169 of 23 November 2020.

84 See Brugnoli (n 39) 443–46.

85 On all these aspects, F Ghezzi, ‘Interlocking directorates in the financial sector: the Italian way’ (Antitrust Alliance Meeting conference presentation, Turin, 11 May 2012).

86 See, for instance, the data on the expansion of tertiary education in OECD countries: OECD, Education at a Glance 2019: OECD Indicators (OECD Publishing 2019), https://read.oecd-ilibrary.org/education/education-at-a-glance-2019_f8d7880d-en#page3 accessed on 20 August 2021. cf Petersen (n 11) 850.

87 Going forward, opening national markets for board positions to international candidates could bring interlocking directorates to the attention of European lawmakers. Notably, some commentators have already shown the existence of an emerging network of interlocking directorates at the European level. See EM Heemskerk, ‘The Rise of the European Corporate Elite: Evidence from the Network of Interlocking Directorates in 2005 and 2010’ (2013) 42 Econ Soc 74–101; Bellenzier and Grassi (n 20) 187 (also citing Heemskerk’s work).

88 Ghezzi (n 85).

89 Banca d’Italia, Consob, and ISVAP, Criteri per l’applicazione dell’art. 36 del d.l. ‘Salva Italia’ (c.d. ‘divieto di interlocking’) (n 42) para 3, no 1.1.

90 See e.g. DA Carter, BJ Simkins, and WG Simpson, ‘Corporate Governance, Board Diversity, and Firm Value’ (2003) 38 Financ Rev 33–53; NL Erhardt, JD Werbel, and CB Shrader, ‘Board of Director Diversity and Firm Financial Performance’ (2003) 11 Corporate Gov: An Intl Rev 102–11; S Terjesen, E Barbosa Couto, and P Morais Francisco, ‘Does the Presence of Independent and Female Directors Impact Firm Performance? A Multi-country Study of Board Diversity’ (2016) 20 J Manag Gov 447–83; G Bernile, V Bhagwat, and S Yonker, ‘Board Diversity, Firm Risk, and Corporate Policies’ (2018) 127 J Financ Econ 588–612.

91 See I Erel, LH Stern, C Tan, and MS Weisbach, ‘Selecting Directors Using Machine Learning’ (2021) 34 Rev Financ Stud 3226, 3229, 3251–53.

92 cf Consob (n 66) 33, 54 (esp table 2.29). Consob’s data show that the number of female interlockers holding office on the corporate boards of Italian listed companies rose from 80 in 2013 to 283 in 2019 and then decreased to 280 at the end of 2020.

12 Conceptual Breakthroughs on Common Ownership and Competition A Framework for Evaluating Policy

Schmalz is Professor of Finance and Economics at the University of Oxford Saïd Business School, OMI, CEPR, ECGI, CESIfo, University of Cologne, and C-SEB, Martin.Schmalz@sbs.ox.ac.uk. I am grateful to Marco Corradi, Einer Elhauge, Julian Nowag, Gabriel Rauterberg, and Fiona Scott Morton for helpful comments. I thank Deutsche Forschungsgemeinschaft (DFG, German Research Foundation) under Germany’s Excellence Strategy – EXC 2126/1–390838866 for funding.

1 J Azar, M Schmalz and I Tecu, ‘Anticompetitive Effects of Common Ownership’ (2018) 73 J Fin 1513.

2 See M Schmalz, ‘Common-Ownership Concentration and Corporate Conduct’ (2018) 10 Annu Rev Financial Econ 413.

3 See E Elhauge, ‘Horizontal Shareholding’ (2016) 109 Harv L Rev 1267 [hereinafter Elhauge] and the literature that followed, including E Elhauge, ‘How Horizontal Shareholding Harms Our Economy – And Why Antitrust Law Can Fix It’ (2020) 10 Harv Bus L Rev 207; E Elhauge, ‘The Causal Mechanisms of Horizontal Shareholding’ (2021) 82 Ohio St LJ 1.

4 Shareholders with heterogeneous portfolios generally only agree on firm value maximization as the firm’s objective when firms are price takers; see O Hart, ‘On Shareholder Unanimity in Large Stock Market Economies’ (1979) 47 Econometrica 1057. Therefore, when shareholder have heterogeneous portfolios and preferences – or agree on alternative objective functions -- the entire corporate governance ecology that interacts with the firm’s objective changes. This change affects optimal executive compensation, voting, and fiduciary duty.

5 Commissioner Robert J Jackson Jr, ‘Common Ownership: The Investor Protection Challenge of the 21st Century’ (Federal Trade Commission Hearing on Competition and Consumer Protection, New York, 6 December 2018) www.sec.gov/news/testimony/jackson-testimony-ftc-120618 Jackson.

6 See, e.g. EPosner and others, ‘A Proposal to Limit the Anticompetitive Power of Institutional Investors’ (2017) 81 Antitrust LJ 669; E Rock and D Rubinfeld, ‘Antitrust for Institutional Investors’ (2017) NYU Law and Economics Research Paper No 17–23 https://ssrn.com/abstract=2998296; D Lund, ‘The Case Against Passive Shareholder Voting’ (2018) 43 J Corp L 493.

7 T Hunnicutt, ‘BlackRock says outside commentaries on index funds could pose risk’ (Reuters, 28 February 2018) www.reuters.com/article/us-blackrock-funds-index-idUSKCN1GC345.

8 Schmalz (n 2).

9 M Schmalz, ‘Recent Studies on Common Ownership, Firm Behavior, and Market Outcomes’ (2021) 66(1) Antitrust Bull 12–38.

10 See J Azar, M Schmalz, and I Tecu, ‘Research on the Competitive Consequences of Common Ownership: A Methodological Critique’ (2021) 66(1) Antitrust Bull 113–122.

11 Azar, Schmalz, and Tecu (n 1).

12 N Phillips, ‘Protection in the 21st Century Corporate Governance, Institutional Investors, and Common Ownership’ (FTC Hearing #8: Competition and Consumer, NYU School of Law, 6 December 2018) www.ftc.gov/system/files/documents/public_statements/1454690/phillips_-_ftc_hearing_8_opening_remarks_12-6-18.pdf.

13 Jackson (n 5).

14 M Antón and others, ‘Common Ownership, Competition, and Top Management Incentives’ (2021) Ross School of Business Paper 1328, European Corporate Governance Institute – Finance Working Paper 511/2017 https://ssrn.com/abstract=2802332].

15 L Bebchuk and S Hirst, ‘Index Funds and the Future of Corporate Governance: Theory, Evidence, and Policy’ (2019) NBER Working Paper No w26543 https://ssrn.com/abstract=3282794.

16 Antón and others (n 14).

17 Footnote Ibid. at Table 9

18 Footnote Ibid. at Table 1

19 L Summers, ‘Dinner Speech’ (Global Corporate Governance Colloquium, Cambridge, MA, June 2018) https://gcgc.global/presentations/gcgc-dinner-speech-2018-lawrence-h-summers.

20 J Azar and R Ribeiro, ‘Estimating Oligopoly with Shareholder Voting Models’ (2021) IESE Business School Working Paper https://ssrn.com/abstract=3988265.

21 B Novick, ‘How Index Funds Democratize Investing’ Wall St J (9 January 2017) www.wsj.com/articles/how-index-funds-democratize-investing-1483914571.

22 J Azar and X Vives, ‘Revisiting the Anticompetitive Effects of Common Ownership’ (2021) IESE Business School Working Paper https://ssrn.com/abstract=3805047. The authors verbally connect these findings to a theoretical investigation by the same authors based on the 2018 Walras-Bowley lecture, J Azar and X Vives, ‘General Equilibrium Oligopoly and Ownership Structure’ (2021) 89 Econometrica 999–1048. The mechanism driving the results of this theory is however quite different from the internalization of interests of vertically related firms. The prediction that economy-wide common ownership can reduce prices in this theory requires that shareholders also consume all inside goods and thus internalize effects on consumption. Further, reducing the price of good i increases the relative price of goods in other industries and thus profits in other industries, as measured in this numeraire-free price system. As such, the mechanism proposed in that paper is driven by cross-sector horizontal externalities, and unrelated to a reduction double marginalization through common ownership – although the latter may drive the empirical results in the empirical paper described above.

23 Azar, Schmalz and Tecu (n 1).

24 J Gramlich and S Grundl, ‘Estimating the Competitive Effects of Common Ownership’ (19 February 2019) FEDS Working Paper No 2017–29 https://ssrn.com/abstract=2940137 claim to have made that same methodological choice before – but their actual regressions do not in fact estimate the effect of profits weights on prices. The ICI-sponsored paper by P Kennedy and others, ‘The Competitive Effects of Common Ownership: Economic Foundations and Empirical Evidence’ (24 July 2017) SSRN Electronic Journal, https://ssrn.com/abstract=3008331 has previously offered one specification with profit weights; A Park and K Seo, ‘Common Ownership and Product Market Competition: Evidence from the U.S. Airline Industry’ (2019) 48 Korean J Finance Stud 617 estimate with a structural model that rules out the market-share channel that there are likely anticompetitive effects from common ownership in the U.S. airline industry; the above-discussed study by Azar and Ribeiro (n 20) offers another structural approach that also rules out a role of market shares and at the same time recognizes agency frictions.

25 W Hariskos and others, ‘Anti-Competitive Effects of Partial Cross-Ownership: Experimental Evidence’ (2021) 193 J Econ Behav Organ 399 https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jebo.2021.11.027.

26 See D Moreno and El Petrakis, ‘The impact on market outcomes of the portfolio selection of large equity investors’ (2022) 212 Economics Letters https://e-archivo.uc3m.es/bitstream/handle/10016/33659/we2114.pdf?sequence=1&isAllowed=y; A Piccolo and J Schneemeier, ‘Ownership and Competition’ (1 November 2020) SSRN Electronic Journal https://ssrn.com/abstract=3733795; C Hemphill and M Kahan, ‘Endogenous Choice of Stakes Under Common Ownership’ (2021) European Corporate Governance Institute – Finance Working Paper No 805/2021 https://ssrn.com/abstract=3914327; R Stenbacka and G Van Moer, ‘Cross Ownership and Divestment Incentives’ (2021) 201 Econ Lett, https://doi.org/10.1016/j.econlet.2021.109748≥; A Bayona and others, ‘Common Ownership, Corporate Control and Price Competition’ (11 February 2021) SSRN Economic Journal, https://ssrn.com/abstract=3784072; K Papadopoulos, ‘Advantageous Symmetric Cross-Ownership’ (1 April 2021) SSRN Electronic Journal https://ssrn.com/abstract=3813415.

27 Azar, Schmalz, and Tecu (n 10).

28 The import of this concern is difficult to ascertain because none of these critiques have made code and data available for that purpose, also on request. Azar, Schmalz, and Tecu’s code and data are available since publication of the paper on the Journal of Finance website, https://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/abs/10.1111/jofi.12698.

29 Azar, Schmalz, and Tecu (n 1).

30 Antón and others (n 14); compare Table 5 in 2021 version to 2022 version.

31 Indeed, some policymakers were until recently under the mistaken belief that the majority of large shareholders in US airlines were not also common owners of competitors, see Phillips (n 12). Rock and Rubinfeld (n 6) have claimed as much in their 2017 article – yet without a factual basis an indeed in contradiction to the facts supplied by Azar, Schmalz, and Tecu (n 1).

32 M Roe, ‘Political and Legal Restraints on Ownership and Control of Public Companies’ (1990) 27 J Financ Econ 7; US Senate Committee on Banking and Currency, Stock Exchange Practices (Rep No 1455 pursuant to S Res 84, 1934) www.senate.gov/about/resources/pdf/pecora-final-report.pdf.

33 Investment Company Act of 1940 15 USC § 80–1 et seq.

34 J Bogle, ‘Bogle Sounds a Warning on Index Funds’ Wall St J (New York, 29 November 2018) www.wsj.com/articles/bogle-sounds-a-warning-on-index-funds-1543504551.

35 J Rotemberg, ‘Financial Transactions Costs and Industrial Performance’ (1984) Massachusetts Institute of Technology – Alfred P Sloan School of Management WP 1554–84, https://dspace.mit.edu/bitstream/handle/1721.1/47993/financialtransac00rote.pdf.

36 Posner and others (n 6).

37 Azar, Schmalz and Tecu (n 1).

38 Elhauge (n 3).

39 I omit a discussion of a potential enforcement of Hart-Scott-Rodino Act notifications, which some have remarked the law may also require for the so-called ‘passive’ investors, given the similarity of their engagement practices with so-called ‘active’ investors, see M Flaherty and R Kerber, ‘US lawsuit against activist ValueAct puts mutual funds on alert’ Reuters (London, 12 April 2016) www.reuters.com/article/us-valueact-lawsuit-funds-idUSKCN0X92E6.

40 Elhauge (n 3) 1305–08.

41 Posner and others (n 6).

42 Footnote Ibid. at 9.

43 Further concerns include the transactions costs, endless litigation, the risk of idiosyncratic judgments, changing patterns who competes with whom, and a risk to thus severely impair or destroy a socially desirable fund industry.

44 Posner and others (n 6) 33. Frequent mischaracterizations of Posner and others present it not as a safe harbour, but as a prohibition to hold competitors, and present the proposed exemption as applying to any funds that merely don’t communicate with firm executives or directors as opposed to remaining entirely passive in matters of corporate governance.

45 Rock and Rubinfeld (n 6).

46 Footnote Ibid. at 43.

47 Lund (n 6).

48 M Schmalz, ‘Common Ownership’ (8th Hearing on Competition and Consumer Protection in the 21st Century, New York City, 6 December 2018) www.ftc.gov/news-events/audio-video/audio/martin-schmalz-presentation-common-ownership.

49 A Amel-Zadeh, F Kasperk, and M Schmalz, ‘Measuring Common Ownership: the Role of Blockholders and Insiders’, Working Paper, 2022. Amel-Zadeh and others show that much of the variation in common ownership between S&P500 firms is driven by blockholders, whose ownership is disclosed in 13-G or 13-D filings as well as insiders who report their ownership on Forms 3, 4, and 5 with the SEC. Therefore, research using datasets based on 13-F forms alone, such as those provided by Thomson Reuters via WRDS or those by Backus, Conlon, and Sinkinson, is of limited validity, because omitting block holders and insiders leads to potentially grave bias in the econometric analysis of studies that rely on the ownership by passive investors alone. More research is needed to expand the database to firms outside the S&P500.

50 As with all of the proposals discussed here, there are enormous practicalities that would need to be addressed before such policies would be enacted. In PSMW’s case, it may be impossible for an asset manager the size of Vanguard to concentrate all their, say, bank holdings in a single bank, without having to take the bank private. I will abstract away from such considerations, to retain the focus on an analysis which principal directions are likely to be most desirable.

51 See J Gans and others, ‘Inequality and Market Concentration, When Shareholding Is More Skewed than Consumption’ (2019) 35 Oxford Rev Econ Pol 550. The concern that institutional investors would internalize the heterogeneous preferences of ultimate shareholders for more or less competition seems remote, given informational frictions that appear to give rise already to investors with diverging interests homogeneously paying a fixed percentage of the market value of assets under management to asset managers.

52 Further proposed refinements of PSMW’s proposal could address concerns about being both over-inclusive and under-inclusive, spelled out by E Elhauge, ‘The Growing Problem of Horizontal Shareholding’ (June 2017) 3 Antitrust Chronicle. The same paper also responds to PSMW’s motivating concern about the practicability of enforcement under the Clayton Act, noting that PSMW’s proposal is itself subject to the same concern, to the extent it should be viewed as a concern; see also E Elhauge, ‘How Horizontal Shareholding Harms Our Economy – And Why Antitrust Law Can Fix It’ (2020) 10 Harv Bus Law Rev 2.

53 Jackson (n 5).

54 Lund (n 6).

55 For a case study on how common owners can determine the outcome of an activist campaign and thus change competitive outcomes, see M Schmalz, ‘How passive funds prevent competition’ (View From Oxford, 15 May 2015) https://viewfromoxford.com/how-passive-funds-prevent-competition.

56 T Eckett, ‘BlackRock to offer voting powers to index investors’ (ETF stream, 8 October 2021) https://etfstream.com/news/blackrock-to-offer-voting-powers-to-index-investors/.

57 T Eckett, ‘Common ownership is “defining battleground” for ETF industry over next decade’ (ETF Stream, 21 December 2021) https://etfstream.com/features/common-ownership-is-defining-battleground-for-etf-industry-over-next-decade.

59 J Coates, ‘The Future of Corporate Governance Part I: The Problem of Twelve’ (2018) Harvard Public Law Working Paper No 19-07, https://corpgov.law.harvard.edu/wp-content/uploads/2019/11/John-Coates.pdf.

13 Does Common Ownership Explain Higher Oligopolistic Profits?

Edward B. Rock is the Martin Lipton Professor of Law at NYU; Daniel L. Rubinfeld is Professor of Law, NYU and Robert L. Bridges Professor of Law and Professor of Economics, Emeritus, UC Berkeley.

1 US Council of Econ Advisers, ‘Issue Brief: Benefits of Competition and Indicators of Market Power’ (April 2016).

2 Matej Bajgar and others, ‘Industry Concentration in Europe and North America’ (2019) OECD Productivity Working Papers, Paper No 18, 2019.

3 The increased consolidation in the US has been echoed in the Canadian economic environment. A 2019 study by Bawania and Larkin shows that one-third of Canadian industries have seen an increase in the HHI of over 50%. See Ray Bawania and Yelena Larkin, ‘Are Industries Becoming More Concentrated? The Canadian Perspective’ (20 March 20 2019) (unpublished manuscript).

4 DA Shields, ‘Consolidation and Concentration in the US Dairy Industry’ (2010) Cong Research Service R41224. See also RJ Sexton and Tian Xia, ‘Increasing Concentration in the Agricultural Supply Chain: Implications for Market Power and Sector Performance’ (2018) 10 Ann Rev Resource Econ 229 (discussing concentration and coordination in the agri-food supply chain).

5 Martin Gaynor, Kate Ho, and Robert Town, ‘The Industrial Organization of Health-Care Markets(2015) 53 J Econ Lit 235.

6 For historical perspective, see FCC, ‘Eighteenth Mobile Wireless Competition Report’ (2015) 30 FCC Rcd 14515 (18).

7 LM Froeb and GJ Werden, ‘Don’t Panic: A Guide to Claims of Increasing Concentration’ (2018) Antitrust Magazine. Froeb and Werden reference three papers with differing periods of study. For the 1984–90 period, Borenstein found that route-level HHIs on domestic US routes decreased slightly. See Severin Borenstein, ‘The Evolution of U.S. Airline Competition’ (1992) 6 J Econ Perspectives 45. For the 1995–2009 period, according to Hüschelrath and Müller the HHIs for the largest 100 short-, medium- and long-haul routes revealed a general downward trend in concentration. See Kai Hüschelrath and Kathrin Müller, ‘Low Cost Carriers and the Evolution of the Domestic U.S. Airline Industry’ (2012) 13 Competition & Regulation in Network Industries 133. Finally, for the 2007–12 period, the US Government Accountability Office (GAO) concluded that there was a slight reduction in concentration in the highest-travelled markets. See GAO, ‘Airline Competition: The Average Number of Competitors in Markets Serving the Majority of Passengers has Changed Little, but Stakeholders Voice Concerns about Competition’ (June 2014) 26 www.gao.gov/assets/gao-14-515.pdf.

8 Scott Corfe and Nicole Gicheva, ‘Concentration not competition: the state of UK consumer markets’ (The Social Market Foundation, October 2017) www.smf.co.uk/wp-content/uploads/2017/10/Concentration-not-competition.pdf. See also TA Lambert and ME Sykuta, ‘The Case for Doing Nothing About Institutional Investors’ Common Ownership of Small Stakes in Competing Firms’ 13 Virginia Law and Business Review 213 (2019).

9 P. Areeda and H. Hovenkamp, Antitrust Law: An Analysis of Antitrust Principles and Their Application (CCH), Paragraph 404(d)(concentration-performance evidence). F.M. Scherer & David Ross, Industrial Market Structure and Economic Performance 4–6, 411–447 (Houghton Mifflin 1990); Herbert Hovenkamp, Federal Antitrust Policy: The Law of Competition and Its Practice 1.7, at 42–44 (1994) (describing the relationship between the structure-conduct-performance paradigm and merger law of the 1950s–1960s).

10 The SCP paradigm can be traced back to the work of Bain. See, e.g. JS Bain, ‘Relation of Profit Rate to Industry Concentration: American Manufacturing: 1936 to 1940’ (1951) 65 QJ Econ 293.

11 For a thoughtful early overview, see Richard Schmalensee and Robert Willig, Handbook of Industrial Organization, vol 2 (Elsevier 1989) 951–1009.

12 DOJ and FTC, ‘Horizontal Merger Guidelines’, s 1.5, ss 2–5.

13 Gustavo Grullon, Yelena Larkin, and Roni Michaely, ‘Are US Industries Becoming More Concentrated?’ Review of Finance, Volume 23, Issue 4, July 2019, pp. 697–743.

14 See Footnote ibid 6–11.

16 Germán Gutierrez & Thomas Philippon, ‘Declining Competition and Investment in the US’ (2017) National Bureau of Economic Research Working Paper No 23583. The Lerner index is a measure of a firm’s profit margin (typically the gross profit margin as a percentage of the price of the product). See e.g. RS Pindyck and DL Rubinfeld, ‘Market Power: Monopoly and Monopsony’ in Microeconomics (9th edn, Pearson 2018).

17 Jonathan B Baker, The Antitrust Paradigm: Restoring the American Economy (Harvard University Press 2019).

18 José Azar, MC Schmalz and Isabel Tecu, ‘Anti-competitive Effects of Common Ownership (2018) 73 J Fin 1459.

19 José Azar, Sahil Raina & MC Schmalz, ‘Ultimate ownership and bank competition’ (May 4, 2019) (unpublished manuscript) https://ssrn.com/abstract=2710252.

20 EB Rock and DL Rubinfeld, ‘Antitrust for Institutional Investors’ (2018) 82 Antitrust LJ 279.

21 CS Hemphill and Marcel Kahan, ‘The Strategies of Anticompetitive Common Ownership’ (2020) 129 Yale LJ 1392.

22 Matthew Backus, Christopher Conlon, and Michael Sinkinson, ‘Theory and Measurement of Common Ownership’ (2020) 110 AEA Papers and Proceedings 1; Matthew Backus, Christopher Conlon, and Michael Sinkinson, ‘Common Ownership and Competition in the Ready-to-eat Cereal Industry’ (Draft, September 2018); Erik Gilje, TA Gormley and Doron Levit, ‘Who’s Paying Attention? Measuring Common Ownership and Its Impact on Managerial Incentives’ Journal of Financial Economics, 2020, vol. 137, issue 1, 152–178.

23 Matthew Backus, Christopher Conlon & Michael Sinkinson, ‘The Common Ownership Hypothesis: Theory and Evidence’ (2019) Brookings Economic Studies Paper, Feb 5 2019.

24 See PJ Dennis, Kristopher Gerardi, and Carola Schenone, ‘Common Ownership Does Not Have Anti-Competitive Effects in the Airline Industry’ (2019) McIntire School of Commerce Working Paper https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=3063465#. For a broader criticism of AST, see Pauline Kennedy, Daniel P. O’Brien, Minjae Song and Keith Waehrer, ‘The Competitive Effects of Common Ownership: Economic Foundations and Empirical Evidence’ (July 2017) (unpublished manuscript) https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=3008331.

25 Backus, Conlon, and Sinkinson, ‘Common Ownership and Competition in the Ready-to-eat Cereal Industry’ (n 23).

26 Jacob Gramlich and Serafin Grundl, ‘The Effect of Common Ownership on Profits: Evidence from the US Banking Industry’ (2018) FEDS Working Paper No 2018-069.

27 Koch, Andrew & Panayides, Marios & Thomas, Shawn, 2021. “Common Ownership and Competition in Product Markets,” Journal of Financial Economics, Elsevier, vol. 139(1), pp. 109–137.

28 For a study that draws similar conclusions, see Katharina Lewellen and Michelle Lowry, ‘Does Common Ownership Really Increase Firm Coordination?’ J Fin Economics (2021) vol. 141(1), pp. 322–344 (finding no evidence that common ownership increases the likelihood of firm coordination, as measured by joint ventures, strategic alliances, or mergers).

29 EB Rock and DL Rubinfeld, ‘Common Ownership and Coordinated Effects’ (2020) 83 Antitrust LJ 201, 222–24. A recent paper by Mengde Liu (‘Players Behind the Scenes: Common Ownership in the Hospital Industry,’ Draft, October 31, 2019) claims to find causal price effects from common ownership in the hospital industry. The author conducts a range of statistical tests, but in the end several major conceptual flaws remain: (1) The lead–lead and other methods to treat endogeneity are not compelling; (2) There is no explanation as to the causal mechanism by which the common owners impact hospital management behaviour (while the author cites our coordination paper, the paper uses a unilateral effects methodology); and (3) There is no attempt to account for any hospital or hospital systems mergers.

30 Jonathan Tepper and Denise Hearn, ‘Where Warren Buffett and Silicon Valley Billionaires Agree’ (Barron’s, 11 December 2018) www.barrons.com/articles/myth-of-capitalism-book-excerpt-51544500404; Paulo Santos, ‘A Warren Buffett Insight: Buy Monopoly-Like Situations’ (Seeking Alpha, 28 December 2015) https://seekingalpha.com/article/3778976-warren-buffett-insight-buy-monopoly-like-situations; Vincent Fernando, ‘Warren Buffett Building a Cosy Insurance Oligopoly’ (Business Insider, 26 February 2010) www.businessinsider.com/buffett-2010-2; ‘Finding Stock the Warren Buffet Way, Part 3: A Screen for Identifying Consumer Monopolies’ http://web.csulb.edu/~pammerma/fin382/screener/buffett3.htm.

31 Nicholas Vardy, ‘Is Warren Buffett the Ultimate Anti-Capitalist?’ (Liberty through Wealth 20 November 2018) https://libertythroughwealth.com/2018/11/20/warren-buffett-anti-capitalist-anti-competition.

32 US v EI du Pont de Nemours & Co, 353 US 586 (1956).

33 David Autor, David Dorn, Lawrence Katz, Christina Patterson and John Van Reenen, ‘The Fall of the Labor Share and the Rise of Superstar Firms’ (2020) 135 QJ Econ 645.

34 Footnote ibid 6. Autor et al. point out the conditions under which higher markups are likely to be achieved.

35 James Bessen, ‘Information technology and Industry Concentration’ (2019) Boston University School of Law, Law and Economics Research Paper No 17–41 https://scholarship.law.bu.edu/faculty_scholarship/267.

36 Dan Andrews, Chiara Criscuolo, and PN Gal, ‘The Best versus the Rest: The Global Productivity Slowdown, Divergence across Firms and the Role of Public Policy’ (2016) OECD Productivity Working Papers No 5 (016); Giuseppe Berlingieri, Patrick Blanchenay, and Chiara Criscuolo, ‘The great divergence’ (2017) OECD Science, Technology, and Industry Policy Papers No 39.

37 JP Hughes and LJ Mester, ‘Who Said Large Banks Don’t Experience Scale Economies? Evidence from a Risk-Return-Driven Cost Function’ (2013) 22 J Fin Intermediation 559.

38 For recent empirical evidence that these scale economies are significant, see DC Wheelock & PW Wilson, ‘The Evolution of Scale Economies in US Banking’ (February 2017) (unpublished manuscript). See also SA Asongu and NM Odhiambo, ‘Size, Efficiency, Market Power, and Economies of Scale in the African Banking Sector’ (2019) 5 Fin Innovation 4.

39 See, e.g. Mark Israel, Bryan Keating, Daniel L. Rubinfeld and Bobby Willig, ‘Airline Network Effects and Consumer Welfare’ (2013) 12 Rev Network Econ 1.

40 While BlackRock, Vanguard, and State Street are the dominant players for indexed strategies, the overall asset management industry is quite unconcentrated. See e.g. Francesco Franzoni, ‘Table 1’ in ‘The effects of concentration in the asset management industry on stock prices’ (VOX-CEPR, 3 June 2019) https://voxeu.org/article/concentration-asset-management-industry-and-stock-prices; Itzhak Ben-David, Francesco Franzoni, Rabih Moussawi and John Sedunov, ‘The Granular Nature of Large Institutional Investors’ (2020) National Bureau of Economic Research Working Paper 22247 www.nber.org/papers/w22247; Kenechukwu Anadu, Mathias Kruttli, Patrick McCabe and Emilio Osambela, ‘The Shift from Active to Passive Investing: Potential Risks to Financial Stability?’ (2018) Federal Reserve Bank of Boston Working Paper RPA 18-04 www.bostonfed.org/-/media/Documents/Workingpapers/PDF/2018/rpa1804.pdf.

41 EB Rock, ‘The Logic and (Uncertain) Significance of Institution Shareholder Activism’ (1991) 79 Geo LJ 445; Bernard Black, ‘Agents Watching Agents: The Promise of Institutional Investor Voice’ (1992) 39 UCLA L Rev 811; LA Bebchuk, Alma Cohen, and Scott Hirst, ‘The Agency Problem of Institutional Investors’ (2017) 31 J Econ Perspectives 89; EB Rock and Marcel Kahan, ‘Index Funds and Corporate Governance: Let Shareholders be Shareholders’ 100 B.U. Law Review 1771 (2020).

42 Einer Elhauge, ‘Horizontal Shareholding’ (2016) 129 Harv L Rev 1267, 1301–16.

43 Rock and Rubinfeld, supra note 20, at 251–262.

44 This can be implemented either by common owners committing not to vote their shares or, to avoid depriving companies of a quorum at the annual meeting, committing to vote their shares in proportion to how the non-common owners vote (what is known as ‘mirror voting’).

45 Rock and Rubinfeld, ‘Common Ownership and Coordinated Effects’ (n 30).

47 See Carl Shapiro, ‘Protecting Competition in the American Economy: Merger Control, Tech Titans, Labor Markets’ (2019) 33 J Econ Perspectives 69, 75 (noting that if Azar, Schmalz, and Tecu’s claims find additional support in future research, they would provide an additional basis for stricter merger controls).

14 Common Ownership by Investment Management Corporations and EU Policies Please, Play Puzzles and not Mikado!

Assistant Professor, ESSEC Business School Paris and Singapore.

1 See (n 11).

2 Such concerns go well beyond investment funds’ parallel holdings. See, for example, the increasing concerns for the development of urbanization and re-urbanization investments by big investment corporations in large cities. Isabelle Rey-Lefebvre, ‘Les Fonds d’Investissementscomme BlackRock Commencent à s’Intéresser aux Immeubles d’Habitation du Grand Paris’ Le Monde (Paris, 3 September 2021) www.lemonde.fr/societe/article/2021/09/03/les-fonds-etrangers-se-disputent-les-immeubles-d-habitation-du-grand-paris_6093193_3224.html.

3 See (n 11).

6 In particular, the rise of stewardship codes. See J Hill, ‘Good Activist/bad Activist: The Rise of International Stewardship Codes’ (2017) 41 Seattle UL Rev 497; D Katelouzou and M Siems, ‘The Global Diffusion of Stewardship Codes’ in Katelouzou and D Puchniak (eds), Global Shareholder Stewardship: Complexities, Challenges and Possibilities (Cambridge University Press, forthcoming).

10 See Section 14.7.

11 Such new corporate ownership configuration is also known as ‘parallel holdings’, ‘horizontal shareholding’, or, more recently, it has also been depicted as ‘permanent universal ownership’ – to highlight the (at least apparent) long-term commitment of common owners. See J Fichtner and E Heemskerk, ‘The New Permanent Universal Owners: Index Funds, (Im)Patient Capital, and the Claim of Long-Termism’ (2018) https://ssrn.com/abstract=3321597.

12 The industrial organization debate stemmed especially from a seminal paper by Azar, Schmalz and Tecu, now published as J Azar, M Schmalz, and I Tecu, ‘Anticompetitive Effects of Common Ownership’ (2018) 73 J Fin 1513. A paper that followed fuelled the debate: J Azar, S Raina and M Schmalz, ‘Ultimate Ownership and Bank Competition’ (2019) https://ssrn.com/abstract=2710252. Azar, Schmalz and their co-authors’ research was employed as grounds for a wider legal and policy debate. See E Elhauge, ‘Horizontal Shareholding’ (2015) 129 Harv L Rev 1267; E Posner, F Scott Morgan, and G Weyl, ‘A Proposal to Limit the Anticompetitive Power of Institutional Investors’ (2016) 81 Antitrust LJ 69. A far more articulated debate followed the seminal works by the abovementioned authors. For an exhaustive review of the debate, see M Schmalz Chapter 12 in this book.

13 A significant number of US corporations represented in the S&P 500 index, which were previously known for their dispersed ownership structure, now have the same common owners: investment funds, such as Black Rock, Vanguard, Fidelity, State Street hold substantial blocks of shares of such corporations. J Fichtner, E Heemskerk and J Garcia-Bernardo, ‘Hidden Power of the Big Three? Passive Index Funds, Re-concentration of Corporate Ownership, and New Financial Risk’ (2017) 19(2) Business and Politics 298, 299.

14 N Rosati and others, Common Shareholding in Europe (Publications Office of the European Union 2020) https://publications.jrc.ec.europa.eu/repository/handle/JRC121476. On the situation in Germany, see J Seldeslachts, M Newham, and A Banal-Estanol, ‘Changes in Common Ownership of German Companies’ (2017) 7 DIW Economic Bulletin 303.

15 O Shy and R Stenbacka, ‘Common Ownership, Institutional Investors, and Welfare’ (2020) 29 J Econ Manage Strat 706.

16 Z Goshen and D Levit, ‘Common Ownership and the Decline of the American Worker’ (2021) European Corporate Governance Institute Law Working Paper No 584/2021 https://ssrn.com/abstract=3832069.

17 See Section 14.3.

18 See Section 14.6.

19 In most cases, common owners are depicted as passive investors. G Strampelli, ‘Are Passive Index Funds Active Owners: Corporate Governance Consequences of Passive Investing’ (2018) 55 San Diego L Rev 803. Nonetheless, traditionally passive indexed funds have recently signaled their ESG engagement. See M Barzuza, Q Curtis, and D Webber, ‘Shareholder value (s): Index fund ESG activism and the new millennial corporate governance’ (2019) 93 S Cal L Rev 1243.

20 Control seems to be still contestable in the presence of several blockholdings of around 3% to 5% and absent any agreement among blockholders for the exercise of joint control. Such percentages are reported to be extremely frequent in praxis by Fichtner and Heemskerk (n 11) 10.

21 M Corradi, ‘Bridging the Gap in the Shifting Sands of Non-Controlling Financial Holdings?’ (2016) 39 World Competition 239, 248ff.

22 See further text corresponding to n 77 to 90.

23 It is not by chance that the most authoritative comparative corporate law book in its concluding chapter, now hints to parallel holdings as ‘arguably itself becoming an important source of international convergence in corporate law’. R Kraakman and others, The Anatomy of Corporate Law: A Comparative and Functional Approach (Oxford University Press 2017) 270.

24 H Hansmann and R Kraakman, ‘The End of History for Corporate Law’ (2000) 89 Geo LJ 439. For instance, at 441ff, the authors claimed that managers will respond exclusively to shareholders. Nonetheless, by examining German corporate law, it is clear that managers are also accountable in front of employees. See the Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1976, known in English as the Codetermination Act 1976, which enables employees to appoint members of the supervisory board which in turn will appoint the members of the management board. Unlike what the authors had predicted in 444, the German codetermination model has not disappeared. The authors also predicted the end of the stakeholder model at 447, whereas actually, in the light of the ESG corporate governance discussion, such model is re-emerging.

25 M Roe, Strong Managers, Weak Owners (Princeton UP 1996).

26 A Berle and G Means, The Modern Corporation and Private Property (MacMillan 1932) described the transition of the US corporate reality towards such a model in the 1930s. More modern description of the main features of the pre-common ownership US corporate system are found in F Easterbrook and D Fischel, The Economic Structure of Corporate Law (2nd edn, Harvard UP 1996); R Romano, The Genius of American Corporate Law (American Enterprise Institute Press 1993).

27 A Hamdani and S Hannes, ‘The Future of Shareholder Activism’ (2019) 99 BUL Rev 971, 986.; M Mallow and J Sethi, ‘Engagement: The Missing Middle Approach in the Bebchuck-Strine Debate’ (2005) 12 NYUJL & Bus 385; D Lund, ‘The Case against Passive Shareholder Voting’ (2017) 43 J Corp L 493.

28 Term initially by L Strine, ‘The Inescapably Empirical Foundation of the Common Law of Corporations’ (2002) 27 Del J Corp L 499, 509 and now adopted by Goshen & Levit (n 16) 55.

29 Goshen & Levit (n 16) 55ff.

30 G Aminadav and E Papaioannou, ‘Corporate Control Around the World’ (2000) 75 J Fin 1191, 1210. Note that a family-dominated industrial system is not necessarily less efficient or less desirable than one with dispersed ownership, as highlighted by R Gilson, ‘Globalizing Corporate Governance: Convergence of Form or Function’ (2001) 49 The Am J Comp L 329.

31 For the political origins of such a peculiar social and economic experiment, see A Sihotang, ‘Strategy of China’s Political Economy on the Era of Deng Xiaoping in China to Build Economic Growth’ (2020) 10 Intl J Social Science Economics Art 79.

32 X Chen, Chinese Private Manufacturing Firms: The Challenges of Global Competition (Routledge 2018).

33 L Zhijun, The Lenovo Affair: The Growth of China’s Computer Giant and Its Takeover of IBM-PC (John Wiley & Sons 2006).

34 X Yan and J Huang, ‘Navigating Unknown Waters: The Chinese Communist Party’s New Presence in the Private Sector’ (2017) 17 The China Review 37. See also the case of Huawei, which exemplifies the complexity of the relationship of the Chinese Communist Party with important private players; C Hawes, ‘Why Is Huawei’s Ownership so Strange? A Case Study of the Chinese Corporate and Sociopolitical Ecosystem’ (2021) 21 JCLS 1.

35 J Wang and T Cheng-Han, ‘Mixed Ownership Reform and Corporate Governance in China’s State-Owned Enterprises’ (2020) 53 Vand J Transnatl L 1055.

36 As suggested by the authors of the Anatomy of Corporate Law (n 23) 270, ‘[g]lobal institutional investors have generated pressure for the international adoption of the governance practices prevailing in developed (typically UK and US) markets. This may, however, result in a convergence that is more formal than functional, if “investor-oriented” strategies are applied beyond the extent justified by the type of agency problems they address’.

37 Pre-2015 US press extolled the economic and financial benefits of indexing. See for instance Edward Wyatt, ‘Riding Wall St. on Autopilot: Indexed Funds Draw Investors’ The New York Times (New York, 29 January 1997) 1.

38 An interesting anthology of his publications is J Bogle, John Bogle on Investing: The First 50 Years. (John Wiley & Sons 2015). See also J Bogle, Common Sense on Mutual Funds: New Imperatives for the Intelligent Investor (John Wiley & Sons 1999). John Bogle later seemed to regret the ‘unrestrained’ success of his own creation – due to the excessive concentration and the lack of new entrants in the financial industry; J Bogle, ‘Bogle Sounds a Warning on Index Funds’ Wall Street Journal (New York, 29 November 2018).

39 J Sommer, ‘Exchange-Traded Funds Are Now in Favor’ The New York Times (New York, 8 June 2003) 6.

40 J Bogle, ‘An Index Fund Fundamentalist’ (2002) 28 J Portfolio Manage 31. Nonetheless, already in the beginning of the twenty-first century, there were voices of disagreement with respect to the efficiency of such an investment technique. G Gastineau, ‘Equity Index Funds Have Lost Their Way’ (2002) 28 The J Portfolio Manage 55. Moreover, alternative investment strategies, such as hedge funds, are known for being able to outperform equity markets. T Bali, S Brown, and K Demirtas, ‘Do Hedge Funds Outperform Stocks and Bonds?’ (2013) 59 Manage Sci 1887.

41 Even if at times they may engage in active behaviours for larger holdings. See (n 27).

42 Although IF’s fees today are extremely differentiated – which in turns depends on a degree of product differentiation. A Hortaçsu and C Syverson, ‘Product Differentiation, Search Costs, and Competition in the Mutual Fund Industry: A Case Study of S&P 500 Index Funds’ (2004) 119 The QJ Econ 403.

43 Strampelli (n 19)

44 A seminal work is that of A Ezrachi and D Gilo, ‘EC Competition Law and the Regulation of Passive Investments among Competitors’ (2006) 26 Oxford J Leg Studies 327. See also S Russo, ‘Abuse of Protected Position? Minority Shareholdings and Restriction of Markets’ Competitiveness in the European Union’ (2006) 29(4) W Comp 607; F Caronna, ‘Article 81 as a Tool for Controlling Minority Cross- Shareholdings between Competitors’ (2004) 29 Eur L Rev 485; E Moavero Milanesi and A Winterstein, ‘Minority Shareholdings, Interlocking Directorships and the EC Competition Rules – Recent Commission Practice’ (2002) 1 Competition Policy Newsltr 15; R Struijlaart, ‘Minority Share Acquisition below the Control Threshold of the EC Merger Control Regulation: An Economic and Legal Analysis’ (2002) 25(2) W Comp 173.

45 Corradi (n 21) 244.

46 Ezrachi & Gilo (n 44) 328.

48 As in the case of joint ventures, see R Reynolds and B Snapp, ‘The Competitive Effects of Partial Equity Interests and Joint Ventures’ (1986) 4 Int J Ind Org 141.

49 R Ragozzino and J Reuer, ‘Contingent Earnouts in Acquisitions of Privately Held Targets’ (2009) 35 J Manage 857, 862.

50 Ezrachi & Gilo (n 44).

51 See Section 14.6.

52 Berle & Means (n 26); F Barca and M Becht (eds), The Control of Corporate Europe (Oxford University Press 2001).

53 Aminadav & Papaioannou (n 30) 1216.

54 Footnote Ibid. at 1209. For an analysis of the process of corporate ownership dispersion in the UK, see B Cheffins, ‘Does Law Matter? The Separation of Ownership and Control in the United Kingdom’ (2001) 30 JLS 459; B Cheffins, Corporate Ownership and Control: British Business Transformed (Oxford University Press 2008).

55 Aminadav & Papaioannou (n 30). This holds particularly in certain sectors in Germany; see WG Ringe, ‘Changing Law and Ownership Patterns in Germany: Corporate Governance and the Erosion of Deutschland AG’ (2015) 63.2 Am J Comp L 493.

56 See the literature referred to in Schmalz (n 12).

57 See Section 14.5.

58 See Section 14.6.

59 This is a well-known tenet in comparative corporate law analysis. See R Kraakman and others (n 23) 30ff.

60 D Puchniak, ‘The False Hope of Stewardship in the Context of Controlling Shareholders: Making Sense Out of the Global Transplant of a Legal Misfit’ (2021) Am J Comp L (forthcoming).

61 This would require a degree of stability in the product market in question, i.e. at least a low degree of contestability. See R Van den Bergh, Comparative competition law and economics (Edward Elgar Publishing 2017) 57ff.

62 Footnote Ibid. at 194.

63 This is often acknowledged in those EU reports that focus on industry. See, for instance, European Commission, ‘Report of Expert Group on removing tax obstacles to cross-border Venture Capital Investments’ (2009) https://ec.europa.eu/taxation_customs/sites/taxation/files/resources/documents/taxation/company_tax/initiatives_small_business/venture_capital/tax_obstacles_venture_capital_en.pdf, 1.

64 ‘iShares MSCI Germany ETF’ (Blackrock) www.blackrock.com/us/individual/products/239650/ishares-msci-germany-etf accessed [12/10/22].

65 S Hemphill and M Kahan, ‘The Strategies of Anti-Competitive Common Ownership’ (2019) 129 Yale LJ 1392.

66 Antón and others, ‘Common ownership, competition, and top management incentives’ (2020) Ross School of Business Paper 1328. It is unclear whether such a claim, when proved truthful, could be labelled as a passive investment case, as the authors suggest. In fact, Hemphill & Kahan (n 65) qualify it as an ‘active micro mechanism’.

67 Hemphill & Kahan (n 65).

68 M Corradi and A Tzanaki, ‘Active and Passive Institutional Investors and New Antitrust Challenges: Is EU Competition Law Ready?’ (2017) 1 Antitrust Chronicle 1.

69 Hemphill & Kahan (n 65) 43. In the sense of a general Indexed Funds’ lack of interest for monitoring their investments see L Bebchuk, A Cohen, and S Hirst, ‘The Agency Problems of Institutional Investors’ (2017) 31 J Econ Perspect 89.

70 See Section 14.4.

71 E Elhauge, ‘New evidence, proofs, and legal theories on horizontal shareholding’ (2018) 37ff https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=3096812, claiming the applicability of abuse of collective dominance and excessive pricing to common ownership under TFEU art 102; and at 33ff, claiming the applicability of the rules on concerted practices under TFEU art 101.

72 Case T-342/99 Airtours v Commission [2002] ECLI:EU:T:2002:146.

73 Case C-413/06 P Bertelsmann and Sony Corp of America v Independent Music Publishers and LabelsAssociation [2008] ECLI:EU:C:2008:392 (‘Impala’).

74 A Burnside and A Kidane, ‘Common ownership: an EU perspective (2020) 8 JAE 456, 494–495.

75 Footnote Ibid. at 500.

76 Footnote Ibid. at 495

77 Case C-49/92 P Commission v Anic Partecipazioni [1999] ECLI:EU:C:1999:356. See Burnside & Kidane (n 74) 495.

78 Am Tobacco Co Ltd and RJ Reynolds Indus Inc v Commission of the European Community, Joined Cases 142/84 & 156/84, [1987] ECR 4487, [1988] 4 CMLR 24.

79 In this sense, see Burnside & Kidane (n 74) 491, who claim that Philip Morris has not been overruled or contradicted.

80 Even in the Gillette case, the disputed equity (and debt) acquisition by Gillette was in the parent company (Eemland) of its competitor (Wilkinson Sword); see Case No IV/33.440, Warner-Lambert/Gillette and Others, and Case No IV/33.486, BIC/Gillette and Others [1993] OJ L 116/21.

81 B Hawk and H Huser, ‘“Controlling” the Shifting Sands: Minority Shareholdings under EEC Competition Law’ (1994) 17 Fordham Intl LJ 294.

82 As a matter of fact, empirical research shows that increasingly substantial equity stake tends to raise the directors’ concern towards their holder. See E Gilje, T Gormley, and D Levit, ‘Who’s Paying Attention? Measuring Common Ownership and Its Impact on Managerial Incentives’ (2020) 137 J Financ Econ 152.

83 Burnside & Kidane (n 74).

84 See for instance the archetypical Imperial Chemical Industries Ltd v European Commission case (Case T-66/01 [2010] ECR II-02631, ECLI:EU:T:2010:255).

85 A potential industrial overlap might occur in the case where common owners own bank, as big institutional investors have been known for their shadow banking activity. But in this case, the obstacle to the application of EU competition law may derive from the fact that such markets are normally national in nature. See Burnside & Kidane (n 74) 464.

86 Hemphill & Kahan (n 65).

87 GL Zampa and P Buccirossi, ‘Hub and Spoke Practices: Law and Economics of the New Antitrust Frontier’ (2013) 9 Competition L Intl 91, 98ff. The seminal cases on hub and spoke schemes is AC-Treuhand v Commission (Case T-99/04 EU:T:2008:256) and AC-Treuhand v Commission (C-194/14 P EU:C:2015:717).

88 The problem was already present with reference to minority shareholdings. See Corradi (n 21) 254.

89 Dow/DuPont (Case M.7932); Bayer/Monsanto (Case M.8084).

90 As suggested by A Tzanaki and J Azar, ‘Common Ownership and Merger Control Enforcement’, in I Kokkoris (ed) Research Handbook in Competition Enforcement (Edward Elgar Publishing 2021).

91 N Rosati and others (n 14).

92 S Frazzani and others, Barriers to Competition through Common Ownership by Institutional Investors (European Parliament 2020) Study for the Committee on Economic and Monetary Affairs, Policy Department for Economic, Scientific and Quality of Life Policies www.europarl.europa.eu/RegData/etudes/STUD/2020/652708/IPOL_STU(2020)652708_EN.pdf.

93 See Section 14.3.

94 Commission, ‘Towards More Effective EU Merger Control’ COM (White Paper 2014) 449 final.

95 See EU Dg-Comp Commissioner Margaret Vestager’s speech, 10 March 2016, unpublished, as reported in Van Bael & Bellis, ‘Merger Control: Competition Commissioner Vestager discusses possible changes to EU merger control system’ [2016] (3) VBB on Competition 4 www.vbb.com/media/original-attachments/CL_03_16.PDF.

96 Bayer & Monsanto (n 89).

97 M Vestager, ‘Competition in Changing Times’ (FIW symposium, Innsbruck, 16 February 18) https://ec.europa.eu/commission/commissioners/2014-2019/vestager/announcements/competition-changing-times-0_en. ‘The thing is, just because investors might benefit from less competition, doesn’t necessarily mean companies will oblige. There’s a difference between holding shares in a company and controlling its decisions. Even without control, there are certainly ways for these funds to make their voices heard. But we can’t just assume they have the power to change minds. We need to look closely at what actually happens – whether they can really get companies to compete less hard’.

98 E Elhauge, S Majumdar, and M Schmalz, ‘Confronting Horizontal Ownership Concentration’ (2021) 66 Antitrust Bull 3.

99 Footnote Ibid. at 5 refer to emerging literature that fortifies the original claims of the authors of the seminal papers on common ownership.

100 Elhauge, Majumdar and Schmalz (n 98).

101 See Section 14.2.

102 A Eckstein, ‘The Virtue of Common Ownership in an Era of Corporate Compliance’ (2019) 105 Iowa L Rev 507.

103 J Azar and others, ‘The Big Three and Corporate Carbon Emissions Around the World’ (2021) J Financ Econ (forthcoming).

104 S Yan, F Ferraro, and J Almandoz, ‘The Rise of Socially Responsible Investment Funds: The Paradoxical Role of the Financial Logic’ (2019) 64 Admin Sci Q 466. And, note that the kind of investor who selects ESG funds is normally actively scrutinizing the funds’ ESG engagement. See A Weinberg, ‘Demand for ESG means more decisions for investors’ (2020) 48 Pensions & Investments 20.

105 The problem of the relationships between competition policy and ESG is extremely complex and I am not tackling it in this chapter. Academic research has also reached the institutional arena. See recently OECD, Sustainability and Competition, OECD Competition Committee Discussion Paper (2020) www.oecd.org/daf/competition/sustainability-and-competition-2020.pdf. The author of the report has also pioneered the exploration of the legal framework surrounding the possibility to give space to ESG issues, such as the environmental ones within, within the EU competition law framework. See J Nowag, Environmental integration in competition and free-movement laws (Oxford University Press 2016). And clearly the discussion about ESG has become prevalent in corporate governance. See C Mayer, Prosperity: Better Business Makes the Greater Good (Oxford University Press 2018); C Mayer, ‘The Future of the Corporation and the Economics of Purpose’ (2020) ECGI Finance Working Paper 710/2020. And see implementation proposals as soft law such as The British Academy, ‘Principles for Purposeful Business’ (2019) www.thebritishacademy.ac.uk/publications/future-of-the-corporation-principles-for-purposeful-business.

106 D Puchniak (n 60).

107 See Section 14.4.

108 OECD (n 105) 26ff.

109 K Stylianou and M Iacovides, ‘The Goals of EU Competition Law-A Comprehensive Empirical Investigation’ (2020) https://ssrn.com/abstract=3735795.

110 Footnote Ibid. at 28, shows the uneven distribution of the centrality of such different goals among different EU institutions.

111 OECD (n 105) 19ff.

112 See Section 14.5.

113 See Eckstein (n 102).

114 A notable component of deterrence. See R Cooter and B Freedman, ‘The Fiduciary Relationship: Its Economic Character and Legal Consequences’ (1991) 66 NYU L Rev 1045.

115 Consistently also with what has been found by Hemphill and Kahan (n 65) and L Bebchuk, A Cohen, and S Hirst (n 69).

116 Counterfactual reasoning has become the cornerstone of EU policymaking. For an in-depth analysis of this technique see D Geradin and I Girgenson, ‘The counterfactual method in EU competition law: The cornerstone of the effects-based approach’ (2011) https://ssrn.com/abstract=1970917.

117 Both economics and legal literature have highlighted the fact that the core problem underlying the present raise in prices for many consumption goods and services in the US may actually be chiefly explained by the increased product market concentration. See T Philippon, The Great Reversal (Harvard UP2019); Rock and Rubenfeld in Corradi and Nowag (n 12).

118 This is what was indirectly suggested by Jack Bogle when denouncing the present barriers to entry in those markets. See text corresponding to n 42. And more recently, see also Goshen & Levit (n 16) 51ff – although the paper proposes a split of the biggest investment management corporations mostly as a way to counter the labour monopsony problem supposedly created by common owners.

119 See Section 14.2.

120 That is, types of indexes employed.

121 Elhauge, ‘Horizontal Shareholding’(n 12).

122 Posner, Morgan, and Weyl (n 12), suggesting that institutions should not hold more than 1% in more than a single firm in oligopolies.

123 Agence France-Presse, ‘Le coronavirus vaplonger la France dans la récession, des nationalisations envisages’ L’Express (Paris, 17 March 2020) www.lexpress.fr/actualites/1/societe/le-coronavirus-va-plonger-la-france-dans-la-recession-des-nationalisations-envisagees_2121120.html.

124 This would bring us back to times when autarchy prevailed in non-democratic regimes and when centralised holding institutions were created. For Fascist and post-WW2 Italy, see the ‘Istituto per la Ricostruzione Industriale’ (IRI), founded in 1933, as explained by R Petri, Storia Economica d’Italia (Il Mulino 2002) 97ff. For a detailed analysis of the economic activities exercised by the Italian State through IRI, see N Acocella,L’impresa Pubblica Italiana e la Dimensione Internazionale: il Caso dell’IRI (Einaudi 1983). For Frankist Spain, see the Instituto Nacional de Industria (INI), founded in 1944, and explained by V Binda and A Colli, ‘Changing Big Business in Italy and Spain, 1973–2003: Strategic Responses to a New Context’ (2011) 53 Business History 14, 16.

125 J Neckebrouck, M Meuleman, and S Manigart, ‘Governance Implications of Attracting External Equity Investors in Private Family Firms’ (2021) 35 Acad Manag Perspect 25.

126 B Black, Bernard and J Coffee Jr, ‘Hail Britannia: Institutional Investor Behavior Under Limited Regulation’ (1993) 92 Mich L Rev 1997; S Choi and J Fisch, ‘On Beyond Calpers: Survey Evidence on the Developing Role of Public Pension Funds in Corporate Governance’ (2008) 61 Vand L Rev 315. Such failure recently also hit Hedge Funds; J Heaton, ‘The Unfulfilled Promise of Hedge Fund Activism’ (2019) 13 Va L & Bus Rev 317.

127 B Cheffins and J Armour, ‘The Past, Present, and Future of Shareholder Activism y Hedge Funds’ (2011) 37 J Corp L 51; M Kahan and E Rock, ‘Hedge Funds in Corporate Governance and Corporate Control’ (2007) U Pa L Rev 1021.

128 Hamdani and Hannes (n 27).

129 V Gerde, J Handy, and D Masson, ‘Are Hedge Funds the Big, Bad Wolf’ (Proceedings of the International Association for Business and Society 2017) vol 28.

130 For a general understanding of the business judgment rule, see SM Bainbridge, ‘The Business Judgment Rule as Abstention Doctrine’ (2004) 57 Vand L Rev 83.

131 M Moore, Corporate Governance in the Shadow of the State (Hart Publishing 2013).

132 See the Chapter 9 by Y Nil, Chapter 10 by F Thepot, and Chapter 11 by Ghezzi and Picciau in this book.

133 E Posner, ‘Policy Implications of the Common Ownership Debate’ (2021) 66 Antitrust Bull 140, 148.

134 Philippon (n 117); Rock and Rubenfeld (n 117).

135 M Corradi and J Nowag, ‘The relationship between Article 4 (1)(b) of the cross-border Merger Directive and the European Merger Regulation’ in T Papadopoulos, Thomas (ed), Cross-Border Mergers: EU Perspectives and National Experiences (Springer 2019) 159.

136 Burnside & Kidane (n 74) 464.

137 Goshen & Levit (n 16).

138 R Eccles, K Miller Perkins and G Serafeim, ‘How to Become a Sustainable Company’ (2012) 53 MIT Sloan Manage Rev 43.

139 A Zhang, ‘The Antitrust Paradox of China, Inc.’ (2017) 50 NYUJ Int’l Law & Pol 159.

140 See Section 14.7.

142 SOE are less likely to complete successfully cross-border acquisitions than private companies. J Zhang, C Zhou, and H Ebbers, ‘Completion of Chinese Overseas Acquisitions: Institutional Perspectives and Evidence’ (2011) 20 Intl Business Rev 226. Nonetheless, they are renowned for their minority acquisitions. See Zhang, Chinese Antitrust Exceptionalism (n 145).

143 P Edelberg, ‘Can Chinese Companies Still Invest in the United States: The Impact of FIRRMA’ (2019) 16 US-China L Rev 12.

144 Although, as demonstrated by Zhang (n 139), not necessarily the perceived threat is corroborated by a real danger.

145 A Zhang, Chinese Antitrust Exceptionalism: How the Rise of China Challenges Global Regulation (Oxford University Press 2021) 214 ff.

146 See Section 14.6.

147 And there is a hope that institutional investors will improve their much-needed role of championing Human Rights protection. See K Buhmann, ‘Institutional investors and climate justice: The role of investors in advancing prevention of human rights abuse in investment chains for fossil-free energy’ (2021) in V Mauerhofer, The Role of Law in Governing Sustainability (Routledge 2021) 222.

148 Zhang (n 145) 242 explains that ‘there is a danger that the current Western trend of politicizing antitrust enforcement, if carried too far, can evolve into a double-standard used against Chinese firms’, which in turn may trigger tit-for-tat reactions.

149 And it is worth reminding that unfortunately suspicion is not only hovering on PRC’s investments but also on Blackrock’s ones. See, for instance, J Pouille, ‘Blackrock: The financial leviathan that bears down on Europe’s decisions’ (Investigate Europe, 17 April 2019) www.investigate-europe.eu/en/2019/blackrock-the-financial-leviathan-that-bears-down-on-europes-decisions/.

15 Common Ownership and Minority Shareholding at the Intersection of Competition and Corporate Law Looking Through the Past to Return to the Future?

Senior Lecturer at Lund University, Faculty of Law, Sweden; Senior Research Fellow at UCL Centre of Law, Economics & Society, London, UK; anna.tzanaki@jur.lu.se. This project has received funding from the European Union’s Horizon 2020 research and innovation programme under the Marie Skłodowska-Curie grant agreement No. 846270. My special thanks to the editors of this volume for inviting me to contribute and for their careful review of my work. This chapter is part of a bigger research project starting with my PhD thesis and continuing under the Marie Curie grant, which is to be condensed in a forthcoming monograph ‘Partial Ownership of Competitors in Europe: Economics, Law and Policy’ (Cambridge University Press). This project has greatly benefited from various discussions with José Azar and Giorgio Monti, who I wish to thank for the intellectual stimulation and inspiring exchanges. I am also very grateful to Alessandro Romano, Elias Deutscher, Pedro Caro de Sousa and Stefan Thomas for helpful comments and suggestions.

1 A Tzanaki, ‘Varieties and Mechanisms of Common Ownership: A Calibration Exercise for Competition Policy’ (2022) 18 JCL&E 168; M Backus, C Conlon and M Sinkinson, ‘Common Ownership in America: 1980–2017’ Am Econ J: Microecon (forthcoming); cf A Dyck and L Zingales, ‘Private Benefits of Control: An International Comparison’ (2004) 59 J Fin 537.

2 J Azar, ‘The Common Ownership Trilemma’ (2020) 87 U Chi L Rev 263, 267–268 (summarising the empirical literature); cf N Rosati and others, Common Shareholding in Europe (JRC121476, Publications Office of the European Union 2020).

3 See chapter 13 by E Rock and D Rubinfeld in this book.

4 A Burnside and A Kidane, ‘Common Ownership: An EU Perspective’ (2021) 8 JAE 456, 457–458.

5 Institutional common shareholding marks the double movement from ‘direct’ to ‘indirect’ ownership holding structures along the different stages of organisational evolution of capitalism. That is, from retail individual investors to professional intermediary investors (investment fund intermediaries), and from direct ownership links between competing firms to indirect shareholding links via non-industrial third parties (common shareholders-investors). See A Tzanaki, ‘The Common Ownership Boom – Or: How I Learned to Start Worrying and Love Antitrust’ (May 2019) CPI Antitrust Chronicle ‘Common Ownership Revisited’ 3 https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=3401209.

6 For an overview of the state of the literature see chapter 12 by M Schmalz in this book.

7 See chapter 1 by M Meagher in this book.

8 W Cary, ‘Federalism and Corporate Law: Reflections upon Delaware’ (1974) 83 Yale LJ 663, 664; H Hovenkamp, Enterprise and American Law, 1836–1937 (Harvard UP 2009) 259. Hovenkamp lucidly explains that the business and legal ‘geniuses who invented the trusts’ with the intention to evade state corporate law employed different, privately negotiated, trust arrangements but every such ‘late nineteenth-century acquisition was organized around one of three legal models: (1) the stock-transfer trust model; (2) the asset-transfer combination; (3) the holding company’.

9 On the ‘race to the top’ versus the ‘race to the bottom’ debate in corporate law scholarship, indicating states with corporate laws favoring shareholders and minimising agency costs versus states with management-friendly corporate laws, see R Romano, The Genius of American Corporate Law (American Enterprise Institute 1993). In this chapter, the ‘race to the bottom’ argument is employed in the broader context of regulatory competition among jurisdictions, which in attempting to outperform each other and attract business drive and lower standards to a minimum. Critically for our current discussion on minority shareholding acquisitions, these phenomena can play out at the same time: a ‘race to the top’ in corporate laws that are efficient for shareholders (and possibly firm value) may simultaneously produce ‘race to the bottom’ effects in terms of product market competition. In other words, what might be privately optimal for shareholders from an agency theory perspective is not necessarily socially optimal from a competition perspective (a classic instance of externalities that US federal antitrust law was enacted to remedy).

10 M Roe, ‘Delaware’s Competition’ (2003) 117 Harv L Rev 588, 607–610.

11 Footnote Ibid. at 608 (noting that the two categories were severed when the US federal government took away antitrust from the states).

12 Hovenkamp (n 8) 242, 248–249, 266. The logic was that while rigorous antitrust enforcement was considered ‘effective against interstate cartels, merger policy was [better] to be left to individual state [corporate laws]’. Yet, this early antitrust choice had its own unintended consequences as ‘the Sherman Act actually forced firms to merge than collude.’ At the same time, state corporate law lost its grip once anticompetitive mergers and combinations became ‘multistate creatures’ and thus ‘corporate law forced the common law trusts to reorganize as asset acquisitions or holding companies’. Ironically, the resounding success of federal antitrust and state corporate laws against the trusts led to renewed organizational ingenuity by businesses that sought to control markets.

13 Footnote Ibid. at 264–266.

14 E Posner, F Scott Morton and E Weyl, ‘A Proposal to Limit the Anti-Competitive Power of Institutional Investors’ (2017) 81 Antitrust LJ 669, 670–671.

15 A Tzanaki, ‘The Regulation of Minority Shareholdings and Other Structural Links between Competing Undertakings: A Law & Economics Analysis’ (DPhil Thesis, University College London 2017).

16 Memorandum on The Problem of Industrial Concentration in the Common Market, Commission, Competition Series No 3 (1966); and Case 6/72, Europemballage and Continental Can v Commission [1973] ECR 215.

17 Joined Cases 142 and 156/84, BAT and Reynolds v Commission [1987] ECR 4487 (‘Philip Morris’); Cases IV/33.440 Warner-Lambert/Gillette and IV/33.486 BIC/Gillette [1993] OJ L 116/21.

18 A Burnside, ‘Minority Shareholdings: An Overview of EU and National Case Law’ (2013) e-Competitions Bulletin No 56676 2.

19 EU merger rules make a clear reference both to a lasting structural change in corporate control as well as in industry control affecting competition. See Article 3(1) of the EUMR, and Recitals 6 and 20.

20 To be sure, there had been previous EU proposals for a pan-European Merger Regulation, repeatedly rejected by Member States. However, once the European Commission grew in determination to employ existing antitrust law to scrutinise merger and minority shareholding transactions and use that position of power as a threat point against continuing non-adoption of the EUMR, the soil was ripe for Member States to retreat.

21 K Banks, ‘Mergers and Partial Mergers Under EEC Law’ (1987) 11 Fordham Int’l LJ 255, 257.

22 Hovenkamp (n 8) 244–249. The ‘trade restraints model’ chosen by the Sherman Act was the ‘weaker’ of the two ‘because of the “rule of reason” inherent in its application’, especially as applying to mergers, whereas state corporate law applied across the board (a categorical ‘per se’ approach) prohibiting all mergers or combinations of certain form, not merely the anticompetitive ones. The state corporate model was legal or ‘noneconomic’; antitrust had ‘economic’ grounding since the outset.

23 H Hovenkamp, ‘Antitrust Policy, Federalism, and the Theory of the Firm: An Historical Perspective’ (1990) 59 Antitrust LJ 75, 87.

24 Footnote Ibid. at 88–90; Tzanaki (n 15) 86, 102, 128. In the EU, share purchase agreements were initially presumed to be outside the scope of EU competition rules until the 1966 Memorandum (n 16). Later case law (n 17) abolished this complete immunity rule and established a ‘no influence’ safe harbour for minority shareholding up to 25% (ie corresponding to control of 25% of the voting rights and no other special contractual or corporate rights), relying on a formalistic presumption existing under national corporate law (eg Germany at the time). See Footnote ibid. at 113. Similarly, in the US, shareholders used to have an ‘absolute’ right to transfer their shares, unless restricted by the corporate charter or state law. Such share transfer agreements were only subject to state corporate law as they touched upon an essential feature of the very corporate form (ie the free transferability of shares). Thus, while it was later recognised that ‘every corporation is a “combination” of its shareholders’, potentially subject to antitrust review to the extent it resulted in ‘a merger [giving] the participants effective control of the market’, the ‘mere formation of such a combination should never be considered illegal’. See Hovenkamp (n 23) 89.

25 M Corradi and A Tzanaki, ‘Active and Passive Institutional Investors and New Antitrust Challenges: Is EU Competition Law Ready?’ (June 2017) CPI Antitrust Chronicle ‘Index Funds – A New Antitrust Frontier?’ 7 https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=2996518.

26 Economic conceptions of ‘control’ and theories of harm are notably broader than the legal definition of control under the EUMR, while some Member States have more encompassing national merger control statutes based on wider notions of ‘influence’ (‘material’, ‘significant’). A Tzanaki, ‘The Legal Treatment of Minority Shareholdings Under EU Competition Law: Present and Future’ in Essays in Honour of Professor Panayiotis I Kanellopoulos (Sakkoulas Publications 2015) 861, 863 (fn 10), 878–880. Indeed, the definition of a notifiable merger transaction can be based on different ‘objective’ or ‘economic’ criteria focusing on the potential mechanism of competitive harm. See OECD, ‘Definition of Transaction for the Purpose of Merger Control Review’ (2014) DAF/COMP(2013)25, 6. The Commission had proposed introducing an ‘effect-based model’, regardless of the applicable EUMR turnover thresholds establishing an ‘EU dimension’ of a notifiable ‘concentration’, which would practically have allowed it to retain an alternative “back door” to pursue non-controlling minority shareholding cases that would be subject to merger review in at least three Member States. See Commission, ‘Green Paper on the Review of Council Regulation (EEC) No 4064/89’ COM(2001) 745 final, paras 54–63. Recent EU policy has devised new ways to overcome jurisdictional limitations of EU merger control by allowing case referrals to the Commission by Member States of mergers that may not require notification under national law at all. See Commission, ‘Guidance on the application of the referral mechanism set out in Article 22 of the Merger Regulation to certain categories of cases’ C(2021) 1959 final.

27 The analysis that follows implicitly compares the position of contemporary US law applicable to large public corporations and surrounding market and investment conditions compared to earlier developments in the nineteenth century. The situation however may differ from country to country and for different types of companies, hence a closer look into the corporate law details and relevant context is warranted in such cases.

28 A Berle and G Means, The Modern Corporation and Private Property (Macmillan Co 1932); E Fama and M Jensen, ‘Separation of Ownership and Control’ (1983) 26 JLE 301 (referring to the ‘separation of decision and risk-bearing functions observed in large corporations’).

29 H Hansmann and M Pargendler, ‘The Evolution of Shareholder Voting Rights: Separation of Ownership and Consumption’ (2014) 123 Yale LJ 948; cf H Demsetz, ‘The Structure of Ownership and the Theory of the Firm’ (1983) 26 JLE 375. According to Demsetz, the ‘agency problem’ (or the cost of ‘on-the-job consumption’) is not a problem of agency – a single owner may similarly engage in corporate ‘waste’ if unchecked – but due to lack of competitive pressure or diverging objectives of the controlling owner or manager from the assumed pure profit maximisation motive. In essence, this problem distinguishes the ‘real modern corporation’ facing positive monitoring costs vis-à-vis the ideal ‘profit-maximizing firm of economic theory’ that is a ‘good approximation of precorporate real firms’ of the nineteenth century.

30 F Easterbrook and D Fischel, ‘Voting in Corporate Law’ (1983) 26 JLE 395, 400, 410 (‘It is not possible to separate the voting right from the equity interest. […] Attaching the vote firmly to the residual equity interest ensures that an unnecessary agency cost will not come into being. Separation of shares from votes introduces a disproportion between expenditure and reward.’); H Manne, ‘The Publicly Held Corporation as a Market Creation’ (1981) 137 Zeitschrift für die gesamte Staatswissenschaft / JITE 689, 690 (‘The share can be viewed as a two-part package of the underlying investment value plus the value of the vote. […] If, however, the shareholders did not have the right to sell their vote, they would be left as residual claimants largely in name only, rather like the presumed beneficiaries of a not-for-profit organization. So long as the votes [whether as part of a share package or separately] can be bought and sold then the stock market will constrain managers to work in the shareholders’ interest.’); H Manne, ‘Some Theoretical Aspects of Share Voting. An Essay in Honor of Adolf A. Berle’ (1964) 64 Colum L Rev 1427, 1432, 1436–1437; cf G Rauterberg, ‘The Separation of Voting and Control: The Role of Contract in Corporate Governance’ (2021) 38 Yale J on Reg 1124. Voting is a proxy for shareholder power and the default mechanism for board control. Decisions are usually made based on a majority voting rule. The default rule for allocating voting rights among shareholders-owners of the corporation is ‘one share-one vote’, although contractual deviations are possible. As Easterbrook and Fischel, Footnote ibid. at 408–409, explain, the principle of the ‘presumptively equal voting right attached to shares’ is justified from economic efficiency perspective given that shareholders are the ‘residual claimants’ of the firm generated profits; any departure from this principle creates ‘(unnecessary) agency costs’.

31 U Rodrigues, ‘Corporate Governance in an Age of Separation of Ownership from Ownership’ (2010) 95 Minn L Rev 1822, 1826–1829 (crediting Leo Strine as the original inventor of the term); L Strine, ‘The Delaware Way: How We Do Corporate Law and Some of the New Challenges We (and Europe) Face’ (2005) 30(3) Del J Corp L 673, 687 (referring to this as the ‘separation of capital from capital’); cf J Fisch, ‘Securities Intermediaries and the Separation of Ownership from Control’ (2010) 33 Seattle U L Rev 877, 878–882.

32 H Hovenkamp, ‘Neoclassicism and the Separation of Ownership and Control’ (2009) 4 Va L & Bus Rev 373, 400–402 (noting that ‘the result of marginalist finance theory, particularly the efficient capital market hypothesis, was to take Berle and Means’ separation of corporate ownership and control one step further, to the separation of ownership and awareness. […] A random selection of stocks produces the same return as the most careful research. […] Shareholders of publicly traded corporations could invest with indifference and indiscrimination – a massive shift away from the nineteenth century vision of the corporation as a device to facilitate investment predominately by groups of active owner-operators who sought to limit their liability.’); cf Rodrigues (n 31) 1826 (noting that long-term investors are ‘indifferent as to how that long-term goal is achieved’).

33 H Hansmann, R Kraakman and R Squire, ‘Law and the Rise of the Firm’ (2006) 119 Harv L R 1333, 1376–1377. As the authors point out, the inventor of the joint stock company was fourteenth century Genoa that ‘sold shares in state-backed monopolies’ engaged in various public-interested ventures. However, these commercial enterprises were small and ‘operate[d] under a rule whereby every owner had to consent to any sale of a firm’s shares’. England and the Netherlands followed this example in organising their own large-scale chartered companies in the seventeenth century such as their famous East India Companies but allowing shareholders to freely transfer their shares without prior consent from others.

34 Footnote Ibid. at 1377 (explaining how ‘a company’s need for fixed capital’ was traded off against ‘a shareholder’s need for liquidity’). It is also implied that, for practical reasons, the unanimity rule for shareholder voting was set aside once shares were freely tradable.

35 Footnote Ibid. at 1378–1379. It is further argued that the monopolistic scale of business was to facilitate an efficient market for corporate shares and their free transferability while charters were primarily granted for large fixed-asset investment (rather than manufacturing) projects where the risk of opportunism by firm controllers was minimal.

36 Footnote Ibid. at 1386, 1394.

37 Hansmann and Pargendler (n 29) 950–951 (‘In the late eighteenth and early nineteenth century, the main economic evil linked to the corporate form was not managerial or controlling-shareholder opportunism toward small shareholders, but rather Adam Smith’s first concern: monopoly. […] early corporate law and practice were frequently designed to minimize the abuse of that market power.’).

38 Hansmann and Pargendler (n 29); Hovenkamp (n 23) 77 (the ‘rule that stock transfer trusts involved corporations in ultra vires partnerships condemned all mergers by stock transfer trust’).

39 See n 30 above.

40 Hovenkamp (n 8) 63–64, 258–262 (noting that a mere transfer of shares evaded this rule because in the holding company the shareholders were ‘foreign’, not the other corporation as in asset-acquisition mergers); cf Roe (n 10) 609.

41 W Roy, Socializing Capital: The Rise of the Large Industrial Corporation in America (Princeton UP 1997) 148–155; Hovenkamp (n 23) 77 (the ‘rule forbidding one corporation from owning the shares of another corporation forbade all holding companies’). Roy also discusses the progressive relaxation of rules on intercorporate stock ownership and its implications (151: ‘The social structure of ownership permitted by intercorporate stock ownership sharply contrasted with that of individually owned businesses [which] were structurally atomistic [and interacted] primarily through the market. […] proprietary relationships made it possible to control the market through two types of networks [of ownership], holding companies and communities of interest. When states began to allow corporations to own stock in other corporations, they gave birth to the holding company, a company that existed solely to own other companies. […] In a community of interest, competitors own a noncontrolling interest in one another, giving each an incentive to maximize their mutual benefit rather than competing by undermining their rivals.’). Interestingly, exceptions to the prohibition of cross-ownership were permissible primarily for firms operating ‘in similar lines of business’. Although surprising to a modern antitrust minded observer, the logic supporting this rule is understood considering that the ‘purpose’ of the corporate form or practice was the key criterion for assessing its legality under corporate law.

42 Roy (n 41) 155 (‘interlocking directorates helped to control competition among the firms in a market, facilitate raising capital from commercial and investment banks, solidify and reduce transaction costs with suppliers and customers, and coordinate the activities among firms with common ownership.’).

43 Footnote Ibid. at 149–151 (explaining that under the ‘property’ conception of the firm, corporations were essentially ‘a contract among individuals to pool their resources [but] not be entities that themselves could hold property other than their physical assets’. Under the ‘entity’ view of the firm, the corporation was treated ‘as an individual [but] it did not necessarily follow that corporations could fully engage in owning any form of property’ as natural individuals. ‘Although judicial law generally held that corporations could own physical property […], there was a continuing debate over their right to own the stock of other corporations.’); Hovenkamp (n 23) 81, 85, 88–89 (noting that under corporate law ‘the acquisition of property had to be “useful or convenient” for the corporation’s operation of the business “for which it was organized.” As a result, horizontal acquisitions [of a competitor’s assets] were generally lawful.’; and that the holding company legal merger and share transfers among business owners were over time considered ‘merely a purchase and sale of property’ and generally legal under state corporate law, but case law had observed that ‘because a corporation is merely a fictional person and not a natural one, a corporation’s acquisition of property could constitute a “combination” ’ under antitrust law).

44 Hansmann and Pargendler (n 29) 993.

45 It is also instructive that the predecessor of the US Federal Trade Commission, an independent administrative agency with an antitrust enforcement mandate, was the US Bureau of Corporations (1903–1915). The Federal Trade Commission Act came into force the same year as the Clayton Act (1914), including statutory provisions on the control of mergers and acquisitions and a flat prohibition of interlocking directorates between competing corporations. The US Bureau of Corporations, having a mission of transparency reporting and conducting industry studies (also addressing issues of ownership and control), was a curious experiment in ‘state-corporate cooperation’. In effect, it operated as an institutionalised ‘forum’ for informal bargaining between the US government and business corporations and was ‘the pragmatic means by which Roosevelt pursued a conservative, yet effective, reigning in of big business power’. See W Murphey, ‘Theodore Roosevelt and the Bureau of Corporation: Executive-Corporate Cooperation and the Advancement of the Regulatory State’ (2013) 14 Am Nineteen Century Hist 73.

46 cf Hansmann, Kraakman and Squire (n 33) 1398.

47 Tzanaki (n 1).

48 J Azar, M Schmalz and I Tecu, ‘Anticompetitive Effects of Common Ownership’ (2018) 73 J Fin 1513; OECD, ‘Common Ownership by Institutional Investors and Its Impact on Competition’ (2017) DAF/COMP(2017)10.

49 E Elhauge, ‘Horizontal Shareholding’ (2016) 129 Harv L Rev 1267; F Scott Morton and H Hovenkamp, ‘Horizontal Shareholding and Antitrust Policy’ (2018) 127(7) Yale LJ 2026. Note also the different emphasis by economists (on the market structure and competitive impact of common ownership) vis-à-vis lawyers (on the definition of the antitrust problem and the framing of its implications in terms of the (horizontal) nature of the competitive relationship).

50 L Bebchuk and S Hirst, ‘The Specter of the Giant Three’ (2019) 99 BU L Rev 721.

51 OECD, The Role of Institutional Investors in Promoting Good Corporate Governance (OECD Publishing 2011); E Rock, ‘The Logic and (Uncertain) Significance of Institutional Shareholder Activism’ (1991) 79 Geo LJ 445.

52 E Posner, F Scott Morton and G Weyl, ‘A Monopoly Donald Trump Can Pop’ The New York Times (New York, 7 December 2016) (‘the real challenge to competitive markets today does not come from mergers […]. The great, but mostly unknown, antitrust story of our time is the astonishing rise of the institutional investor – a large [financial intermediary] company […] that buys stock in substantial quantities for the benefit of clients and customers – and the challenge that it poses to market competition.’).

53 E Elhauge, ‘How Horizontal Shareholding Harms Our Economy – And Why Antitrust Law Can Fix It’ (2020) 10 Harv Bus L Rev 207, 285.

54 In the sense of the above noted (n 9) disconnect between the private welfare of common shareholders and social welfare. Interestingly, the disconnect may simultaneously be evidenced within the context of both corporate law and competition law for different reasons. Specifically, common shareholders’ interests and actions may be found in opposition to the fiduciary principle in corporate law (to the extent they are in opposition to the interests of the firm as a whole and any non-diversified group of shareholders) but also be the source of consumer and competitive harm (to the extent they induce suboptimal outcomes in product markets that would not have existed in the absence of common ownership).

55 Elhauge (n 53) 269, 271 (noting that ‘the reason that the Sherman Act was called an antitrust law was that it aimed to prohibit trusts that in fact were horizontal shareholders’ but also that in contrast to ‘pre-Sherman Act trusts’ that were per se illegal as they involved ‘horizontal agreements with no plausible procompetitive justification’, horizontal shareholdings by institutional investors should be scrutinised under a rule of reason standard as they ‘provide investment capital and diversification benefits’).

56 That is both anti- and pro-competitive effects. See Á López and X Vives, ‘Overlapping Ownership, R&D Spillovers, and Antitrust Policy’ (2019) 127 J Pol Econ 2394; J Azar and X Vives, ‘General Equilibrium Oligopoly and Ownership Structure’ (2021) 89 Econometrica 999; M Backus, C Conlon and M Sinkinson, ‘The Common Ownership Hypothesis: Theory and Evidence’ (2019) Brookings Economic Studies Report www.brookings.edu/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ES_20190205_Common-Ownership.pdf; O Shy and R Stenbacka, ‘Common Ownership, Institutional Investors, and Welfare’ (2020) 29 J Econ & Manage Strat 706; O Shy and R Stenbacka, ‘An OLG Model of Common Ownership: Effects on Consumption and Investments’ (2019) 62 J Macroecon 103155; A Gibbon and J Schain, ‘Rising Markups, Common Ownership, and Technological Capacities’ (2022) Int J Ind Organ https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijindorg.2022.102900.

57 OECD, ‘Antitrust Issues Involving Minority Shareholdings and Interlocking Directorates’ (2009) DAF/COMP(2008)30.

58 Elhauge (n 49) 1267.

59 Azar, Schmalz and Tecu (n 48); J Azar, S Raina and M Schmalz, ‘Ultimate Ownership and Bank Competition’ (2016) Working Paper https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=2710252; M Newham, J Seldeslachts and A Banal-Estanol, ‘Common Ownership and Market Entry: Evidence from Pharmaceutical Industry’ (2018) DIW Berlin Discussion Paper 1738.

60 Azar (n 2) 263; R Gilson and J Gordon, ‘The Agency Costs of Agency Capitalism: Activist Investors and the Revaluation of Governance Rights’ (2013) 113 Colum L Rev 863; B Braun, ‘American Asset Manager Capitalism’ 25–26 https://osf.io/preprints/socarxiv/v6gue/ (‘the Great Re-Concentration and the growth of asset managers have transformed the U.S. into a concentrated-ownership liberal market economy with strong minority shareholders and a large amount of indexed, and thus patient, capital. […] Two features, however, distinguish the new asset manager capitalism from the Gilded Age money trust [as well as from corporatist “Germany, Inc.” prior to the 1990s]. First, unlike their robber baron predecessors, today’s dominant owners are fully diversified. Second, asset managers are economically disinterested intermediaries – they lack skin in the corporate game. […] their business model is to compete for capital and management fees from investors. [They] only own the legal title, not the economic interest in the corporations whose stock they hold. […] asset manager capitalism is without historical precedent.’).

61 Azar (n 2); Backus, Conlon and Sinkinson, ‘The Common Ownership Hypothesis’ (n 56); J Coffee, ‘The Future of Disclosure: ESG, Common Ownership, and Systematic Risk’ (2020) ECGI Law Working Paper 541/2020.

62 Azar and Vives (n 56).

63 M Schmalz, ‘Common-Ownership Concentration and Corporate Conduct’ (2018) 10 Annu Rev Financ Econ 413; M Condon, ‘Externalities and the Common Owner’ (2020) 95 Wash L Rev 1.

64 See for example the recent but opposing policy initiatives for EU merger control reform regarding minority shareholding (2014) vis-à-vis the Capital Markets Union initiative (2015) and the Revised Shareholder Rights Directive (2017). Arguably, more ‘active’ and ‘empowered’ common institutional owners may inadvertently exacerbate any competition concerns over minority shareholding that currently fall outside the EUMR to the extent it is deemed ‘non-controlling’. Analogously, specialised regulators in the US move to opposing directions: despite the FTC Hearings on the competition implications of common ownership (2018), the SEC is proposing reforms to limit disclosure obligations for institutional investment managers regarding reporting of their equity holdings (2020).

65 As the popular parable goes: ‘In the land of the blind, the one-eyed man is king’ (Desiderius Erasmus is credited with first coining the phrase and coding it in his Adagia (1500)). Let us then proceed on the issue of common ownership cautiously with the limited knowledge we possess at hand, rather than hide behind the limited capacity and mandate of specialised regulators to look at a fragmented view of the problem and thus miss the ‘big picture’.

66 The first term is usually employed in the EU context to suggest the absence of ‘legal control’ that is used as a jurisdictional criterion under EU merger rules; the latter term is most common in US law & economics literature suggesting that the shareholding is ‘silent’ (non-voting) or a ‘purely financial interest’ (without any corresponding ‘control rights’), thus not directly affecting the partially acquired rival’s behaviour. See D O’Brien and S Salop, ‘Competitive Effects of Partial Ownership: Financial Interest and Corporate Control’ (2000) 67 Antitrust LJ 559. This terminology also fits the open-ended ‘economic effects’ jurisdictional test and ‘passive investment’ exception under US merger control rules. See n 19 and 26 and surrounding text.

67 Ultimately, both ‘cross-ownership’ and ‘common ownership’ are distinct forms (direct vs indirect) of partial ownership of firms competing in the same relevant market. See Tzanaki (n 5).

68 That is holding ‘less than 50% of voting rights attached to the equity of the target firm’. See Annex I ‘Economic Literature on Non-Controlling Minority Shareholdings (“Structural links”)’ to Commission Staff Working Document, ‘Towards More Effective EU Merger Control’ SWD(2013) 239 final, para 19.

69 Tzanaki (n 1). In other words, the competition law concept of control (‘inter-firm’) analytically relies on corporate law conceptions of control (‘intra-firm’). For a theoretical voting model that formally links the two, see J Azar, ‘Portfolio Diversification, Market Power, and the Theory of the Firm’ (2016) Working Paper http://papers.ssrn.com/abstract=2811221.

70 For instance, theories of harm on ‘unilateral’ anticompetitive effects rely on formally modelling ‘control weights’ corresponding to ‘financial interests’ arising out of the acquired shareholding. See O’Brien and Salop (n 66); Azar, Schmalz and Tecu (n 48); Backus, Conlon and Sinkinson (n 1).

71 D O’Brien and K Waehrer, ‘The Competitive Effects of Common Ownership: We Know Less than We Think’ (2017) 81 Antitrust LJ 729, 766–767; Tzanaki (n 5) 8 (‘common ownership is not associated to either formal legal control or even clear economic control of the firm on a stand-alone basis but rather with situations of indirect, de facto, collective control in firm governance and product markets due to the interaction and cumulative effect of small parallel holdings in competitors by diversified investors’).

72 Tzanaki (n 1) 177, 184, 189, 222, 233, 242-243.

73 Tzanaki (n 5) 3. The double separation of ‘ownership from ownership’ and of ‘ownership from control’ have split property entitlements in the firm between ‘ultimate’ and ‘beneficial’ owners, or between ‘legal’ and ‘economic’ owners.

74 See n 19 above and surrounding text.

75 Such minority shareholdings, albeit cumulatively as a group may lead to a situation of factual joint control (de facto voting bloc power), fall outside the scope of the EUMR as it defines ‘joint control’ on a legal basis (majority control by ‘stable coalitions’ that is ex ante verifiable and creates a ‘permanent’ change in control) and given a ‘strong commonality of interests’ (that goes beyond any ‘symmetric’ financial interests and control rights attached to the equity holdings). Tzanaki (n 15) 84. See also O’Brien and Salop (n 66) 570; M Corradi, ‘Bridging the Gap in the Shifting Sands of Non-Controlling Financial Holdings?’ (2016) 39 W Comp 239, 248–249.

76 See n 24 and 26 above and surrounding text.

77 This distinction (total vs partial control) largely corresponds to the one first suggested by O’Brien and Salop (n 66) 577–584 in their seminal analysis of ‘partial ownership’ (who also propose several analytical sub-categories of ‘partial control’) and the quantification of its competitive implications in terms of degree of potential harm.

78 As noted above, some countries (Germany, UK) use such a broader jurisdictional criterion (competitively significant or material influence) based on corporate law rules and an analysis of the actual governance dynamics (eg shareholding position equivalent to that of a blockholder of above 25%) to determine the scope of their merger control regime. See n 24 and 26 above.

79 See relatedly Commission, ‘Staff Working Document accompanying the White Paper, “Towards More Effective EU Merger Control”’ SWD (2014) 221 final, paras 90–93.

80 In my doctoral dissertation I propose the term ‘influential’ in the economic sense to signify ‘intermediate’ cases of minority shareholding that may give rise to positive or negative ‘strategic influence’ and thus affect the competition dynamics, although formally ‘non-controlling’ in the legal sense. See Tzanaki (n 15). Unlike actively influential shareholding, strategically influential minority shareholdings are not systematically captured by existing competition and merger control rules. See Tzanaki (n 1), section II.B.

81 Tzanaki (n 1) 232.

82 O’Brien and Salop (n 66) 578–579.

83 Tzanaki (n 1) 224.

84 Footnote Ibid. at 9, 72.

85 Tzanaki (n 15) 87, 96. This distinction focuses on the time horizon of the (present or future) manifestation of competition effects, rather than the time horizon of holding the minority investment stake (ie whether an equity holding is temporary or long-lasting). In fact, depending on the circumstances, a long-term shareholding may have both static and dynamic effects on competition, but possibly also only dynamic ones.

86 Backus, Conlon and Sinkinson (n 1) (suggesting that the common owners’ ‘profit weights’ may be mathematically decomposed into two elements: ‘overlapping ownership’ and ‘relative investor concentration’).

87 O’Brien and Salop (n 66) 583 (discussing the ‘proportional control’ scenario flowing from ‘partial ownership’).

88 For instance, the theoretical ‘proportional control’ assumption regarding ‘voting’ shareholding may not be justified and could be revised accordingly in the specific case. See D O’Brien and S Salop, ‘The Competitive Effects of Passive Minority Equity Interests: Reply’ (2001) 69 Antitrust LJ 611, 622–625 (suggesting applying a ‘discount rate’ in estimating the competitive effects of shareholding and calculating the MHHI when the acquirer has no ability to exercise control over the target management in practice, thus no influence over the use and distribution of the target’s profits); Azar (n 2) 286–293 (analysing common ownership with managerial entrenchment (‘agency costs’) within a context of oligopoly theory with (and without) shareholder voting, in which case the theoretical anticompetitive incentives of common owners towards monopoly (under a proportional control assumption) are attenuated).

89 M Hunold and F Schlütter, ‘Vertical Financial Interest and Corporate Influence’ (2019) DICE Discussion Paper 309, Düsseldorf University Press. Importantly, it is noted that also a unilateral shareholding may be able to produce reciprocal influence, ie ‘bi-directional internalisation’ for the acquirer and the target in case the partial shareholding is accompanied both by cash flow (profit) and control rights. Partial control over the target, even if ‘unilateral’, matters in estimating both the acquirer’s own internalisation function but also that of the partially acquired rival as it affects the incentives of both. That is, the acquirer’s ‘control rights in one direction’ (corporate influence) are said to potentially have the same effect as if the target had ‘profit rights in the other direction’ (financial interest), which is functionally equivalent to a ‘reciprocal’ shareholding (pure financial interest) by the acquirer and the target in each other.

90 The corporate influence exercised by means of the acquirer’s minority shareholding in the target need not be positive (‘incentive’ to internalise acquirer’s profits) but may also be negative (‘constraint’ on the target’s competitive choices or actions). Partial control or influence over the target may lead to a situation of ‘mutual internalisation’ or to a ‘competitive disadvantage’ imposed on the target (and an ‘artificial advantage’ secured by the acquirer). See M Hunold and K Stahl, ‘Passive Vertical Integration and Strategic Delegation’ (2016) 47 Rand J Econ 891; I Lianos and others, ‘Financialisation of the Food Value Chain, Common Ownership and Competition Law’ (2019) 16 ECJ 149; Tzanaki (n 15).

91 A ‘bi-directionally influential’ minority shareholding may thus also arise because of purely financial interests among competitors that are parallel and induce an alignment of interests of rival firms and their managers to their shareholders’ interests under a unilateral theory of harm. This situation may emerge only due to a ‘passive’ form of economic control that implicitly relies on the assumption that shareholders are interested in the internalisation of competitive externalities of the rival firms’ conduct and managers are interested in the maximisation of shareholder profits. See Tzanaki (n 1) (elaborating on plausible passive influence mechanisms); R Inderst and S Thomas, ‘Common Ownership and Mergers between Portfolio Companies’ (2019) 42 W Comp 551 (outlining the unilateral theory of harm based on common ownership); J Azar and A Tzanaki, ‘Common Ownership and Merger Control Enforcement’ in Ioannis Kokkoris and Claudia Lemus (eds), Research Handbook on the Law and Economics of Competition Enforcement (Edward Elgar Publishing, 2022) (similarly).

92 López and Vives (n 56); Azar and Vives (n 56).

93 Although potentially in combination with other voting shareholders in order to reach the requisite majority under corporate law (majority voting bloc), if not possible by means of the de jure or de facto vote share corresponding to any individual minority shareholding. The possibility of a majority voting position or coalition is critical to make the shareholders’ threat to vote against management ‘credible’. See A Shleifer and R Vishny, ‘A Survey of Corporate Governance’ (1997) 52 J Fin 737, 764–765. Thus, while (a group of) concentrated shareholder(s) may be relied upon to solve the ‘free rider problem’ among shareholders in corporate governance and as a result, the vertical agency problem; if the coalition is solid albeit changing, they may potentially create a horizontal agency problem between the shareholders who are in control versus others.

94 In equilibrium the vote need not be exercised to impact outcomes and behaviour. Its potential use may discipline management and change behaviour as long as the threat of its use is ‘credible’ and the possession of voting rights is ‘known’ (conditions easily met since voting rights typically attend shareholding by statute, unless otherwise provided, and majority voting control is possible absent a dominant blockholder) in order to be anticipated, internalised and be able to ex ante deter undesirable behaviour. For the realistic nature of such potential, see Coffee (n 61) discussing two fundamental changes occurring in US securities markets: ‘(1) institutionalization (with the result that institutional investors now dominate both trading and stock ownership); (2) extraordinary ownership concentration (with the consequence that the three largest U.S. institutional investors now hold 20% and vote 25% of the shares in S&P 500 companies)’.

95 G Stigler and C Friedland, ‘The Literature of Economics: The Case of Berle and Means’ (1983) 26 JLE 237, 248 (‘The majority of the voting stock is the ultimate control over a corporation even if that stock is diffused among many owners. The stock may be acquired by a small group by stock purchases if the shares become an attractive speculation, so in an ultimate sense ownership and control cannot be separated. […] In the absence of a struggle for control, one cannot know whether a given management or set of stockholders controls the selection of the board, or indeed whether they are a single coalition. We suggest a test of de facto control’).

96 Given the threat of takeover against inefficient firm managers, ultimate control remains with shareholders even in large corporations. See n 30 above, especially Manne (1981) regarding the dynamics of the market for corporate control and the significance of the free transferability of votes; K Kastiel and Y Nili, ‘Competing for Votes’ (2020) 10 Harv Bus L Rev 287 (suggesting that the free ‘float’ of votes, the distribution of control/ voting power among shareholders and the fluctuation in voting patterns matter for the intensity of competition for votes [the ‘liquidity’ of this voting market] to reach majority control).

97 From a financial point of view, all common stock shareholders of large corporations – regardless of the distribution of power within a given corporation – are considered ‘residual risk bearers’ that ‘contract for the rights to the net cash flows’ and thus have a residual claim in the firm’s profits. See E Fama and M Jensen, ‘Agency Problems and Residual Claims’ (1983) 26 JLE 327, 428. From a corporate law perspective, however, one also needs to consider any relevant statutes and bylaws to see whether there are multiple classes of equity and whether some of them may not be qualified as having a residual claim.

98 L Ryan, ‘Shareholders and the Atom of Property: Fission or Fusion?’ (2000) 39(1) Bus & Soc 49 (‘if the atom did split, it may now be fused’ given the recent re-concentration of corporate ownership and control, in light of the growth and governance role of institutional investors).

99 Although shareholders are ‘passive’ property owners in the sense that they have delegated day-to-day management and operational decisions of the corporation to ‘specialised agents’, they retain (latent) ‘ultimate control’ as principals and can shift the strategic direction of the organisation by possessing the residual control rights (voting) or by operation of the market for corporate control (takeover). This specialisation of functions, including the shareholder-investor ‘passivity’, is an inherent feature of the modern corporate form and does not upset per se the allocation of property rights in the firm. Thus, although shareholders may occasionally de facto lose (part of) their corporate power vis-à-vis management, they always hold the legal right to control (as a group). See J Coates, ‘The Future of Corporate Governance Part I: The Problem of Twelve’ (2018) Harvard Public Law Working Paper No 19-07. Managerial entrenchment and fiduciary duties towards shareholders-principals are factual matters. See M Isaksson and S Çelik, ‘Who Cares? Corporate Governance in Today’s Equity Markets’ (2013) 8 OECD Corporate Governance Working Papers No 8 50 (discussing the fiduciary duty of institutional investors to their ultimate beneficiaries, whose interpretation they suggest is an ‘empirical matter’).

100 Easterbrook and Fischel (n 30) 403–406 (‘shareholders are the residual claimants to the firm’s income. […] The right to vote [that is, the right to exercise discretion] follows the residual claim.’).

101 A Alchian, ‘Corporate Management and Property Rights’ in Henry G Manne (ed), Economic Policy and the Regulation of Corporate Securities (American Enterprise Institute 1969) 339, 342, 350.

102 O’Brien and Salop (n 88) 625 (suggesting that even a conservative economic ‘analysis would not justify an exemption from Section 7 or a dramatic increase in antitrust permissiveness towards passive minority financial interests’); Elhauge (n 49) 1305–1312 (cogently explaining that even institutional investors with passive financial investment strategies do not usually qualify for either the substantive [liability] or the filing [notification] passive investment exemption under US merger control given that: i) ‘antitrust passivity’ requires lack of any (even legitimate) influence (voice, voting) by large institutional investors as ‘active owners’ that may affect corporate management and, in any event, is negated in case of actual anticompetitive effects, and ii) the filing exemption narrowly applies to investors with ‘no intention to participate in or influence management’ who acquire less than 10% of the target’s voting securities (15% for the special case of institutional investors); while US antitrust authorities consider ‘merely voting’ as not a priori inconsistent with ‘passive investment intent’, it is suggested that in light of the latest common ownership scholarship, this interpretation of the statute is ‘unwisely overbroad because horizontal investors who individually have less than 10–15% of corporate stock can nonetheless significantly alter the competitive incentives of corporate management by simply voting their shares, especially because collectively their share of corporate stock may be far higher than 10–15%’).

103 That is, when and how a dynamically influential shareholding may turn into a statically influential one.

104 Elhauge (n 49) 1311–1312 (discussing the statutory requirements and the related guidance by US antitrust agencies).

105 See n 31 above.

106 H DeAngelo, ‘Competition and Unanimity’ (1981) 71 Am Econ Rev 18; Azar (n 2) 272.

107 On the ‘Fisher Separation Theorem’ which shows that under perfect competition all shareholders agree on a ‘single firm objective’ (own firm profit maximisation) that may hold ‘despite the heterogeneity of shareholders’ preferences’ under certain conditions, and on the heterogeneity (and complexity) of institutional investors and the shareholdings in their portfolios, see A Romano, ‘Horizontal Shareholding and Network Theory’ (2021) 38 Yale J on Reg 363, 366 (‘The problem with diffuse institutional ownership is not so much that it reduces the incentives of horizontal competitors to engage in aggressive competition, but that it results in institutional investors having a different objective function from that of other shareholders.’; and quoting ‘Hansmann [who] argued that one of the advantages of investor-owned firms is that “investors generally share a single well-defined objective: to maximize the net present value of the firm’s earnings per dollar invested.”’); E Rock and D Rubinfeld, ‘Antitrust for Institutional Investors’ (2017) NYU Law and Economics Research Paper 17-23 10–16 (noting that the common ownership thesis explicitly challenges ‘the basic assumption in finance research that a firm’s objective is to maximize its own value and that firm and investor optimization are separable’ and also, it ‘assumes implicitly that individual firms maximize the weighted average of the profits enjoyed by the shareholders of the firms, accounting for the shareholders’ ownership of horizontal competitors.’).

108 Under EU competition law, ‘positive’ control (actual) is key to determine whether firms form part of a ‘single economic entity’ (for purposes of vicariously attributing parental liability for subsidiary companies’ antitrust violations under Article 101 TFEU) and ‘negative’ control (potential) is the criterion used to decide whether there is a ‘merger or acquisition’ (for purposes of assessing jurisdiction in case of a possible permanent change of control between previously independent companies, and increased market concentration, under the EUMR).

109 B Novick, ‘How Index Funds Democratize Investing’ Wall Street Journal (New York, 10 January 2017) A.11; J Duca, ‘The Democratization of America’s Capital Markets’ (2001) Federal Reserve Bank of Dallas – Economic and Financial Review 10 (noting the ‘dramatic’ decline in transaction costs of mutual funds and ETFs, that induced rising household investing in ‘a diversified stock portfolio by buying mutual fund shares rather than by directly buying stocks’).

110 R Wigglesworth, ‘Passive Attack: The Story of a Wall Street Revolution’ (Financial Times, 20 December 2018). Critics had called ‘the greatest invention in the history of finance’, the ‘index-tracking mutual fund’ for mass investors, as ‘un-American’, ‘devouring capitalism’ and ‘worse than Marxism’ as it aimed at mimicking the market and achieving ‘average returns’ for investors.

111 See L Boller and F Scott Morton, ‘Testing the Theory of Common Stock Ownership’ (2019) NBER Working Paper 27515, 6 (distinguishing between ‘common ownership’ by diversified, overlapping shareholders and ‘focused ownership’ by undiversified shareholders that have more incentives to compete in product markets as they internalise only profits from their own firm); and n 35 above (where Hovenkamp and Rodrigues describe the model of the ‘indifferent investor’ propelled by modern finance advances). To be sure, common ownership induced by passive index investment can be an extreme example of financial diversification that exacerbates its effects such as the ‘indifference’ of diversified investors.

112 That is both diversified institutional investors and the part of retail or individual investors that are indirectly diversified through them.

113 Coffee (n 61) 2–5, 36 (‘Not since Berle and Means announced the separation of ownership and control have shareholders as a group perceived themselves to possess the power to behave as “true owners.” But, unlike the “true owners” of the 19th Century [the railroad, oil and bank barons], the focus of institutional investors as owners will logically shift to maximizing portfolio value, not the value of individual stocks. […] The era in which retail investors “owned” companies or moved the trading markets is long gone […] with high common ownership across a broad portfolio, it becomes rational and predictable that these institutional investors will make both investment and voting decisions on a portfolio-wide basis […]. This, in turn, permits the netting of gains and losses across the portfolio, and the implications of this transition are sweeping.’).

114 Isaksson and Çelik (n 99) 38, 42 (‘the fundamental economic rationale for providing shareholders with the means to monitor and engage’ and ‘[a]ll of these rights are given to shareholders under the assumption that they, as residual claimants, have a unique incentive to care and inform themselves about the long-term success of the enterprise. It is assumed that there is a direct link between the performance of the corporation and the shareholder’s income. […] this direct link is broken by an increasingly complex universe of intermediaries whose business is to manage other people’s money. […] Has the fundamental incentive for active and informed ownership – on which so much of the corporate governance doctrine rests – simply disappeared for large or dominant groups of shareholders?’). It is also stressed that the different categories of shareholders, the ‘lengthened and ever complex chain of intermediaries between savers and companies’ and the great heterogeneity of institutional investors complicate general corporate governance policy, in particular given the possibility that ‘regulatory initiatives to increase shareholder engagement may have unintended consequences’.

115 Azar (n 69) 17–20 (discussing the inapplicability of the Fischer separation theorem and the profit maximisation assumption of ‘atomistic’ firms if there is ‘imperfect competition’ in product markets and firms are not ‘separately owned’).

116 Berle and Means (n 28) 352 (quoting Walther Rathenau); Fisch (n 31) 886 (discussing the shareholder-centric model of corporate law on the basis of property rights theory and the implications given contemporary trends in institutional stock ownership).

117 R Clark, ‘The Four Stages of Capitalism: Reflections on Investment Management Treatises’ (1981) 94 Harv L Rev 561. The main figures and stage roles of investors along the evolutionary path of capitalism are said to be: (1) the entrepreneur, (2) the owner, (3) the capital supplier, and (4) the beneficiary.

118 Berle and Means (n 28) 352 (quoting Walther Rathenau); Fisch (n 31) 887.

119 D Langevoort, ‘The SEC, Retail Investors, and the Institutionalization of the Securities Markets’ (2009) 95 Va L Rev 1025, 1025–1026, 1081 (noting that the US securities regulator ‘thinks of itself as the [retail] investors’ advocate […] The last thirty years or so have brought a rapid shift toward institutionalization in the financial markets in the United States […] to repeat what now should be almost self-evident, the SEC is the retail investor’s champion only in a bounded way.’).

120 S Martin and F Partnoy, ‘Encumbered Shares’ (2005) 3 Ill L Rev 775, 778, 813 (speaking of ‘financial innovation’ and analogous derivates cases and their implications for the allocation of corporate voting [residual control] rights, ‘it is far too simplistic to assume that shareholders uniformly hold the residual claims to a corporation’s assets or cash flows.’ […] ‘assumptions central to the paradigmatic position on corporate voting [homogeneity of shareholder preferences, residual claimant position of shareholders] are no longer valid.’).

121 Diversification acts as de facto insurance against such ‘unsystematic’ risk. See Coffee (n 61) 10, 35 (noting the divergence of interests between diversified institutional and undiversified individual investors as regards risk, the first being more exposed and sensitive to ‘systematic’ risk, which cannot be diversified away, while the latter are more interested in ‘unsystematic’ or firm-specific risk); Fisch (n 31) 882.

122 See n 34 above.

123 It may be that institutional investors bear the investment authority and associated risk, in which case they are the ones, perhaps counterintuitively, to be considered ‘ultimate owners’. If retail investors retain investment risk and authority, they may still delegate any voting authority with regard to their shares to fund management agents. Thus, the identity of investors who have ‘ultimate’ or ‘beneficial’ status will depend on the details of the particular investments involved. See Tzanaki (n 5) 3–5 (pointing out the differences between index funds and ETFs regarding this distinction); Ryan (n 98) 68–69 (distinguishing between ‘defined benefit’ and ‘defined contribution’ retirement plans and analysing their respective property rights implications as to who, between institutional and retail investors, retains ‘ultimate’ versus ‘beneficial’ ownership status); cf Braun (n 60) 18 (analysing the position of ‘disinterested’ shareholders that hold ‘the legal title (shares and the attached voting rights) but not the economic interest’ vis-à-vis the ‘ultimate “asset owners” (retail or institutional investors)’).

124 WG Ringe, ‘Hedge Funds and Risk-Decoupling – The Empty Voting Problem in the European Union’ (2013) 36 Seattle U L Rev 1027, 1030 (‘while a normal shareholder would always bear a certain economic risk that corresponds to the size of their stake in the company, hedge [and analogously index] funds, by contrast, try to disconnect the relationship between equity and risk’). Risk-decoupling may be: i) ‘negative’ – ‘a shareholder with reduced risk exposure retains its voting power and its influence in the company, but it does not bear the risk of negative returns’; or ii) ‘positive’ – ‘activist investors acquire an economic stake in a company without gaining voting power’, in which case no disclosure is required during a takeover. Risk-decoupling may create distorted incentives for the exercise of voting rights assigned to shareholdings and also ‘private benefits of control’ for the risk-decoupled shareholder (conflicts of interest with other shareholders). In essence, ‘a risk-decoupled shareholder creates new agency costs’. See Footnote ibid. at 1059, 1062.

125 Fisch (n 31) 882–883, 878 (‘Diversification, however, decouples economic interest from ownership in the same way as complex financial products. […] the decoupling effected by intermediation offers the potential to alter corporate decision making. The extent to which this decoupling affects corporate operations depends on the extent to which intermediaries can exercise governance power. […] decoupling may create incentives for some market participants to exercise control rights in a manner that is inconsistent with the interests of other shareholders and the corporate enterprise and that, most problematically, these actions can be undertaken in secret.’); Ringe (n 124) 1066–1067 (noting that in case of ‘risk-decoupling’ by index funds as opposed to activist hedge funds, diversified institutional investors may come to ‘hold the shares of two direct competitors’ unintentionally or randomly whereas hedge funds’ strategy is ‘intentional’).

126 Tzanaki (n 5) 4–5 (referring to this phenomenon as ‘nominal ownership’, ‘bare ownership’, ‘ownership by proxy’, ‘ownership via intermediation’); cf Ryan (n 98) 49, 68–69 (speaking of ‘ownership representation’).

127 Or indeed, control becomes de facto ‘morphable’. By reverse analogy to the terminology used by Hu and Black, who first analysed these ‘decoupling’ phenomena. See H Hu and B Black, ‘The New Vote Buying: Empty Voting and Hidden (Morphable) Ownership’ (2006) 79 South Calif Law Rev 811.

128 Footnote Ibid. at 908 (‘existing legal and economic theories of the public corporation presume a [proportional] link between voting rights and economic ownership that can no longer be relied on.’); Ringe (n 124) 1073 (‘Economically, […] a risk-decoupled share is more akin to debt than equity, but legally speaking, a risk decoupler remains a shareholder [of an empty shell] and retains the voting right. […] If this risk is eliminated, the justification for the assignment of voting rights disappears. […] A risk-free shareholder cannot fulfill the function of the vote – to express the best possible decision for the strategic direction of the company [and thus promote firm value, directly, and societal value, indirectly]’).

129 Tzanaki (n 5) 3, 5.

130 Tzanaki (n 1) 184, 222, 243.

131 cf Hu and Black (n 127) 812.

132 Of course, it is also possible that large, diversified investors’ self-interest operates in ‘beneficial’ for society ways in that they may create positive externalities (innovation) or internalise negative ones (climate change). In fact, they have been called to act as ‘stewards for the commons’, see G Serafeim, ‘Investors as Stewards of the Commons?’ (2018) 30 J App Corp Fin 8. Importantly, however, the extent to which the self-interested activity of diversified investors produces net harm or benefit from a societal point of view always depends on whether this ‘will benefit their portfolio on a net basis’. See Coffee (n 61). This is a factual matter.

133 cf Coates (n 99) 2; Tzanaki (n 1) 217.

134 Fully diversified investors become ‘passive’ (no control) and ‘indifferent’ (no ownership) given the devaluation or decoupling of the vote and the diluting of firm-specific risk that attends index funds and passive financial investment strategies, as noted above. This is not an aberration, but they should rationally be so, as per modern finance theory. Yet, in such novel universe, established notions and common language terms, such as (partial) ownership and control, start to lose meaning.

135 See Hovenkamp (n 32) noting this evolutionary transformation in shareholder character.

136 See n 85 above and surrounding text.

137 See n 74–81 and 84 above and surrounding text.

138 See n 86–88 above and surrounding text.

139 See n 89–92 above and surrounding text.

140 Romano (n 107); L Enriques and A Romano, ‘Institutional Investor Voting Behavior: A Network Theory Perspective’ (2019) 1 Ill L Rev 223; Lianos and others (n 90).

141 cf Ringe (n 124) 1073.

142 R Reynolds and B Snapp, ‘The Competitive Effects of Partial Equity Interests and Joint Ventures’ (1986) 4 Intl J Industrial Org 141, 141–142. The profit internalisation may be reciprocal, but the mechanism and competitive effects are unilateral to begin with. See Azar and Tzanaki (n 91) 258–259; Tzanaki (n 1) section III.A and 235-236.

143 Indeed, there is limited authority in EU case law suggesting that even a nonvoting, totally passive minority shareholding, originating from a loan, may lead to mutual internalisation of competitive externalities, with the same effect as if acquirer and target held cross-shareholdings in each other. See Cases IV/33.440 Warner-Lambert/Gillette and IV/33.486 BIC/Gillette [1993] OJ L 116/21. See also n 93 and 95 above and surrounding text, and Tzanaki (n 1).

144 Unlike traditional index funds, ETFs may be freely traded (and may also be actively managed), which may impact and further complicate the competition analysis while tracking complex agency relationships and property rights allocations. See W Birdthistle, ‘The Fortunes and Foibles of Exchange-Traded Funds: A Positive Market Response to the Problems of Mutual Funds’ (2008) 33 Del J Corp L 69, 110 (suggesting that ETFs ‘create a market – rather than a regulatory or litigated – solution to much of the mutual fund difficulties’; however, they have their own possible conflicts of interest, eg arising from stock lending plans).

145 A Hirschman, Exit, Voice, and Loyalty: Responses to Decline in Firms, Organizations, and States (Harvard UP 1970).

146 E Elhauge, ‘The Causal Mechanisms of Horizontal Shareholding’ (2021) 82 Ohio St LJ 1, 66; I Appel, T Gormley and D Keim, ‘Passive Investors, Not Passive Owners’ (2016) 121 J Financ Econ 111, 133 (suggesting that passive institutional investors have an ‘influential voice in decisions pertaining to firms’ governance structures’); J Fisch, A Hamdani and S Solomon, ‘The New Titans of Wall Street: A Theoretical Framework for Passive Investors’ (2020) 168 U Pa L Rev 17, 37, 71.

147 Fisch, Hamdani and Solomon (n 146) 27, 54; J Fichtner, E Heemskerk and J Garcia-Bernardo, ‘Hidden Power of the Big Three? Passive Index Funds, Re-Concentration of Corporate Ownership, and New Financial Risk’ (2017) 19 Business and Politics 298, 309, 321, 323; cf WG Ringe, ‘Stewardship and Shareholder Engagement in Germany’ (2021) 22 EBOR 87.

148 Azar (n 2).

149 cf Hovenkamp cited in n 22 above and surrounding text, distinguishing the ‘structural model’ of early corporate law and the ‘strategic model’ adopted by antitrust law; cf also D Crane, ‘The Dissociation of Incorporation and Regulation in the Progressive Era and the New Deal’ in Naomi R Lamoreaux and William J Novak (eds), Corporations and American Democracy (Harvard UP 2017) 110 (noting that in the twentieth century the US federal government, having failed to introduce a federal chartering or licensing regime, ‘found itself in the position of regulating conduct by “corporate persons” rather than creating, structuring and regulating corporations themselves’). Under the former model, antitrust would obtain a more discretionary character and a quasi-regulatory function.

150 See Elhauge cited in n 55 above and surrounding text.

151 See Section 15.5 above.

152 See Section 15.6 above.

153 This is a sentiment common to laborers of all sorts, eloquently crystallised in Robert Frost’s poem ‘Servant to Servants’.

154 A science fiction film (2002) directed by Steven Spielberg. By analogy to a pre-merger control regime, a futuristic, all-prescient government aims to completely prevent crime before it happens (‘pre-crime’ enforcement) by use of ‘pre-cognition’. Yet, besides its theoretical perfection and immaculate prediction record, the system does present flaws and inaccuracies that were kept secret until exposed in a ‘minority report’: a dissenting prediction of the future that ‘might’ tell a different story and questions some of the predicted ‘reality’. Tom Cruise, ‘falsely’ targeted as a future crime perpetrator, ultimately reveals the system’s main flaw: ‘people can change their future once they become aware of it’.

16 Competition Law, Big Tech, and Financialisation The Dark Side of the Moon

1 For a range of views, see the articles in the special issue in Industrial and Corporate Change and the introduction to the special issue by M Jacobides and I Lianos, ‘Regulating Platforms and Ecosystems: An Introduction’ (2021) 30(5) Industrial and Corporate Change; T Wu, The Curse of Bigness: Antitrust in the New Gilded Age (Columbia Global Reports 2018); L Khan and S Vaheesan, ‘Market Power and Inequality: The Antitrust Counterrevolution and Its Discontents’ (2017) 11 Harv L Policy Rev 235; M Meagher, Competition Is Killing Us: How Big Business Is Harming Our Society and Planet and What to Do About It (Penguin 2020).

2 For a discussion, see I Lianos and B Carballa Smichowski, ‘Economic Power and New Business Models in Competition Law and Economics: Ontology and New Metrics’ (2021) UCL Centre for Law, Economics and Society Research Paper 3/2021 https://ssrn.com/abstract=3818943 accessed 22 November 2021.

3 For a systematic critique, see I Lianos, Competition Law and the Intangible Economy (Oxford University Press 2022, forthcoming).

4 See, for a similar perspective, G Davis, ‘Taming Corporate Power in the Twenty-First Century’ in Subhramanian Rangan (ed), Performance and Progress: Essays on Capitalism, Business, and Society (Oxford University Press 2015).

5 See, R Eccles, ‘Concentration in the Asset Management Industry: Implications for Corporate Engagement’ Forbes (Jersey City, 17 April 2019), www.forbes.com/sites/bobeccles/2019/04/17/concentration-in-the-asset-management-industry-implications-for-corporate-engagement/?sh=69109b55402f accessed 22 November 2021; F Franzoni, ‘The effects of concentration in the asset management industry on stock prices’ (VOX CEPR, 3 June 2019) https://voxeu.org/article/concentration-asset-management-industry-and-stock-prices accessed 22 November 2021 (noting that (s)ince 1980, the top ten institutional investors have quadrupled their holdings in US stocks. As of December 2016, the largest institutional investor oversaw 6.3% of total equity assets, and the top ten investors managed 26.5% of these assets). A more concentrated picture emerges if one looks to the concentration of asset management in the digital economy, in particular, for certain kind of management for well advanced digital economy projects.

6 G Epstein, ‘Introduction: Financialization and the World Economy’ in Gerald A Epstein (ed) Financialization and the World Economy (Edward Elgar 2005) 3.

7 See H Minsky, Can ‘It’ Happen Again?: Essays on Instability and Finance (Routledge 1982).

8 See I Lianos, A Ivanov and D Davis, Global Food Value Chains and Competition Law (Cambridge University Press) ch 4 (forthcoming); I Lianos, ‘Competition Law for the Digital Era: A Complex Systems’ Perspective’ (30 August 2019) http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.3492730 accessed 22 November 2021; I Lianos and others, ‘Financialization of the Food Value Chain, Common Ownership and Competition Law’ (2020) 16 ECJ 149; A McLean, ‘A Financial Capitalism Perspective on Start-up Acquisitions: Introducing the Economic Goodwill Test’ (2021) 17 JCL & E 141; Ioannis Lianos, ‘Law and Capital Accumulation in the 21st Century Digital and Financial Capitalism’ (2021) CLES Research Paper 6/2021 (forthcoming).

9 For a discussion, see G Davis and S Kim, ‘Financialization of the Economy’ (2015) 41(1) Ann Rev of Socio 203.

10 See H Minsky, ‘The Financial Instability Hypothesis’ in Philip Arestis and Malcolm Sawyer (eds), Handbook of Radical Political Economy (Edward Elgar 1993).

11 See R Foroohar, ‘Another tech bubble could be about to burst’ Financial Times (London, 27 January 2019).

12 None of the reports issued to discuss digital competition incorporated a financial capitalism dimension and any mention of institutional investors, despite them holding significant shares in digital platforms, see J Furman and others, ‘Unlocking digital competition: Report of the digital competition expert panel’ (Government of the United Kingdom 2019) https://assets.publishing.service.gov.uk/government/uploads/system/uploads/attachment_data/file/785547/unlocking_digital_competition_furman_review_web.pdf accessed 22 November 2021; For an inclusion of the financial capitalism dimension, see ILianos and A Ivanov (ed), Digital Era Competition BRICS Report (September 2019) https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=3901413 accessed 22 November 2021.

13 On the dispersal of share ownership, see G Means, ‘The Separation of Ownership and Control in American Industry’ (1931) 46(1) Q J Econ 68; A Berle and G Means, The Modern Corporation and Private Property (Transaction Publishers 1932).

14 I Lianos, ‘Competition law for a Complex Economy’ (2019) 50 IIC 643.

15 Ecosystems are regarded as communities of collaborating firms that collectively produce a good, service, or solution with an aligned vision – ecosystems thus do not merely denote ‘theory of the firm’ alternatives to vertical integration or supply-chain arrangements, rather the concept reflects the emergence of business environments marked by modularity in production, co-evolution, and decisional complexity; R Adner, ‘Ecosystem as Structure’ (2017) 43 J Manag 39; R Kapoor, ‘Ecosystems broadening the locus of value creation’ (2018) 7 J Organ Des, art 12; E Autio and T Llewellyn, ‘Tilting the Playing Field: Towards an Endogenous Strategic Action Theory of Ecosystem Creation’ in S Nambisan (ed), Open Innovation, Innovation Ecosystems, and Enterpreneurship: Multidisiplinary Perspectives (Word Scientific 2018) ch 5; see also M Jacobides, C Cennamo, and A Gawer, ‘Towards a theory of ecosystems’ (2018) 39 Strateg Manag J 2255; J Moore, ‘Predators and Prey: A New Ecology of Competition’ (1993) 71(3) Harv Bus Rev 75.

16 Ecosystem orchestrators set the activity and value architectures of ecosystems with the purpose to maximize its resilience and capacity to generate value. For instance, ecosystem orchestrators controlling an operating system make a strategic use of their application programming interfaces (APIs), which enable external apps to connect with the operating system, hardware or web-based system, algorithms based on Big data analytics, or contractual restrictions, among other forms of ecosystem ‘glue’, in order to ensure interconnectivity and interoperability for final consumers, but by the same also offer profitable points of control for the dominant firm in the ecosystem and the resources to build a strategic competitive advantage. This leads to a new set of dynamics, whereby those who control ecosystems can generate profit through a fresh set of dynamics. See E Autio, ‘Orchestrating ecosystems: a multi-layered framework’ (2021) Innovation: Organization and Management.

17 See F Easterbrook, ‘The Limits of Antitrust’ (1984) 63 Tex L Rev 1.

18 R Palan, ‘Futurity, Pro-cyclicality and Financial Crises’ (2015) 20 New Political Economy 367.

19 Reasonable Value (1925) 2 (as cited in G Atkinson and C Whalen, ‘Futurity: cornerstone of Post-Keynsian Institutionalism’ in Charles J Whalen (ed) Financial Instability and Economic Security after the Great Recession (Edward Elgar 2011) 53–54).

20 J Commons, Institutional Economics: Its Place in Political Economy (Macmillan 1934).

22 J Commons, Industrial Goodwill (McGrew-Hill 1919); S Kemper, The Capitalization of Goodwill (John Hopkins Press 1921); R Palan, ‘The Financial Crisis and Intangible Value’ (2013) 37 Capital & Class 65; Palan (n 18).

23 W Peterson, ‘Institutionalism, Keynes, and the Real World’ (1977) 11(2) J Econ Issues 201, 217.

24 See H Minsky, ‘The Financial Instability Hypothesis’ in Philip Arestis and Malcolm Sawyer (eds), Handbook of Radical Political Economy (Edward Elgar 1993); S Banner, Speculation: A History of the Fine Line between Gambling and Investing (Oxford University Press 2017) 307–330; S Leins, Stories of Capitalism: Inside the Role of Financial Analysts (University of Chicago Press 2018); E Chiapello, ‘Financialisation of Valuation’ (2015) 38 Human Studies 13.

25 M Jacobides, T Knudsen and M Augier, ‘Benefiting from Innovation: Value Creation, Value Appropriation and the Role of Industry Architectures’ (2006) 35 Research Policy 1201, 1212.

26 See, for example, J Schumpeter, ‘Are technology firms madly overvalued? Three financial sanity tests for whether there is a bubble’ (The Economist, 23 February 2017); H Horan, ‘The Uber Bubble: Why Is a Company That Lost $20 Billion Claimed to Be Successful?’ (ProMarket, 20 November 2019); N Aschoff, ‘No Rational System Would Value Tesla at $100 billion’ Jacobin (New York, 26 January 2020).

27 Palan (n 18).

28 Data sourced from YCharts: see ‘Apple Inc (AAPL) chart’ (Ycharts) https://ycharts.com/companies/beta/AAPL/market_cap accessed 22 November 2021; ‘Microsoft Corp (MSFT) chart’ (Ycharts) https://ycharts.com/companies/beta/MSFT/market_cap accessed 22 November 2021; ‘Amazon.com Inc (AMZN) chart’ (Ycharts) https://ycharts.com/companies/beta/AMZN/market_cap accessed 22 November 2021; ‘Alphabet Inc (GOOG) chart’ (Ycharts) https://ycharts.com/companies/beta/GOOG/market_cap accessed 22 November 2021; ‘Facebook Inc (FB) chart’ (Ycharts) https://ycharts.com/companies/beta/FB/market_cap accessed 22 November 2021.

29 The total market capitalisation of the S&P 500 at the time of writing is $39 trillion. The combined market capitalisation of the five Big Tech companies is $9.7 trillion. ‘S&P 500 Market Cap chart’ (Ycharts) https://ycharts.com/indicators/sp_500_market_cap accessed 22 November 2021.

30 See, R Fernandez and others, ‘The financialisation of Big Tech’ (SOMO, December 2020) www.somo.nl/the-financialisation-of-big-tech/.

31 R Caballero, Emmanuel Farhi and Mohamad L Hammour, ‘Speculative Growth: Hints from the U.S. Economy’ (2006) 96 Am Econ Rev 1159.

32 Footnote Ibid. at 23.

33 Footnote Ibid. at 30 (Figures 3.1 and 3.2).

34 Footnote Ibid. at 32 (Figure 3.4). Their total debt has also grown from US$94 billion in 2014 to US$295 billion in 2019 (Figure 3.6).

35 M Doucette, ‘Visualising Major Tech Acquisitions’, (visualcapitalist.com, 24 July 2018), www.visualcapitalist.com/interactive-major-tech-acquisitions/.

37 Caballero and others (n 31)

38 See, for an interesting discussion, M Iansiti and K R Lakhani, Competing in the Age of AI (Harvard Business Review Press 2020).

39 See L Palladino, ‘Democratizing Investment’ (2019) 47(4) Pol & Soc’y 573; I Erturk and others, ‘The democratization of finance? Promises, outcomes and conditions’ (2007) 14(4) Rev Int’l Pol Econ 553; Edward Wolff, ‘The Decline of African-American and Hispanic Wealth since the Great Recession’ (2018) NBER Working Paper No 25198 www.nber.org/papers/w25198 accessed 22 November 2021.

40 The Federal Reserve, ‘Distribution of Household Wealth in the US since 1989’ (21 June 2021) www.federalreserve.gov/releases/z1/dataviz/dfa/distribute/table/#quarter:126;series:Corporate%20equities%20and%20mutual%20fund%20shares;demographic:networth;population:all;units:levels. See also D Greenwald, M Lettau and S Ludvigson, ‘How the Wealth Was Won: Factors Shares as Market Fundamentals’ (2021) NBER Working Paper No 25769 www.nber.org/papers/w25769 accessed 22 November 2021.

41 See, S Vaheesan, ‘Accomodating Capital and Policing Labor: Antitrust in the Two Gilded Ages’ (2019) 78(4) Mary L Rev 766.

42 For a discussion of the importance of assessing the distributional impact of competition law enforcement and policy see, I Lianos, ‘Competition Law as a Form of Social Regulation’ (2020) 65 Antitrust Bull 3.

43 At least this would be what would require a polycentric competition law model: see, I Lianos, ‘Polycentric Competition Law’ (2018) 71 Current Legal Problems 161.

44 The literature so far has focused on geopolitics, but these are of course related to some form of assessment of the broader social impact of Big Tech conduct and how this affects the stakeholders situated in the specific jurisdiction, if one of course makes the assumptions of the public interest theory of regulation. See see, for instance, M Jacobides, M Bruncko, and R Langen, ‘Regulating Big Tech in Europe: Why, so What, and How Understanding Their Business Models and Ecosystems Can Make a Difference’ (Evolution, 20 December 2020) https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=3765324 accessed 22 November 2021.

45 See, however, I Lianos, ‘Competition Law for the Digital Era: A Complex Systems’ Perspective’ (n 8) 12–13, 15.

46 There is a significant literature on agent-based modelling. For its use in economics and industrial organization theory, see, among others, R Axelrod, The Complexity of Cooperation: Agent-Based Models of Competition and Collaboration (Princeton UP 1997); L Tesfatsion, ‘Agent-based computational economics: A constructive approach to economic theory’ in Leigh Tesfatsion and Kenneth L Judd (eds), Handbook of computational economics: Agent-based computational economics, vol 2 (North-Holland 2006) 831; L Hamill and Nl Gilbert, Agent-Based Modelling in Economics (Wiley 2016); J Sanchez-Cartas, ‘Agent-based models and industrial organization theory. A price-competition algorithm for agent-based models based on Game Theory’ (2018) 6 Complex Adaptive Systems Modelling 2.

47 M Bourreau and A de Streel, ‘Conglomerates and EU Competition Policy’ (28 March 2019) available at https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=3350512 accessed 22 November 2021; Andrew Ross Sorkin, ‘Conglomerates Didn’t Die. They Look Like Amazon’ The New York Times (New York City, 19 June 2019); P Olson, ‘How Zuckerberg Is Feeding His Facebook Conglomerate’ Forbes (Jersey City, 27 March 2015).

48 For analysis, see I Lianos, K Eller and T Kleinschmitt, ‘The Limits of Private Governance of Ecosystems’ (2021) CLES Research Paper Series 07/2021 (forthcoming).

49 F Thépot, The Interaction between Competition Law and Corporate Governance (Cambridge University Press 2019); S Weber Waller, ‘Corporate Governance and Competition Policy’ (2011) 18 Geo Mas L Rev 833.

50 A Chandler Jr, The Visible Hand: The Managerial Revolution in American Business (first published 1977, Belknap Press 1999).

51 S Deakin, ‘Corporate governance and financial crisis in the long run’ in Cynthia A Williams and Peer Zumbansen (eds) The Embedded Firm: Corporate Governance, Labor, and Finance Capitalism (Cambridge University Press 2011).

52 M Porter, ‘From Competitive Advantage to Corporate Strategy’ Harvard Business Review (May 1987) https://hbr.org/1987/05/from-competitive-advantage-to-corporate-strategy (arguing that that ‘a company will create shareholder value through diversification to a greater and greater extent as its strategy moves from portfolio management toward sharing activities’ and that ‘a corporate theme is a good way to ensure that the corporation will create shareholder value’).

53 A Schleifer and R Vishny, ‘Takeovers in the ‘60s and the ‘80s: Evidence and Implications’ (1991) 12 Strategic Management Journal 51; T Hurley, ‘The Urge To Merge: Contemporary Theories on The Rise of Conglomerate Mergers in the 1960s’ (2006) 1 J Bus & Tech L 185.

54 S Knafo and S Dutto, ‘Patient capital in the age of financialized managerialism’ (2016) 14 Socio-Economic Review 771; N Fligstein, The Transformation of Corporate Control (Harvard UP 1990); N Fligstein, ‘The Theory of Fields and Its Application to Corporate Governance’ (2016) 39 Seattle U L Rev 237; A Schleifer and R Vishny ‘Takeovers in the ‘60s and the ‘80s: Evidence and Implications’ (1991) 12 Strategic Management Journal 51.

55 N Berg, ‘What is Different about Conglomerate Management’ (1969) 47 Harv Bus Rev 112, 113.

56 R Sobel, The Rise and Fall of the Conglomerate Kings (Beard Books 1984) 118.

57 See, R Glenn Hubbard and D Palia, ‘A Reexamination of the Conglomerate Merger Wave in the 1960s: An Internal Capital Markets View’ (1999) 54(3) J Fin 1131.

58 Footnote Ibid. at 1150.

59 J Galbraith, The New Industrial State (Princeton UP 1967) 70.

60 For a critical perspective on this view, see Peter G Klein, ‘Were Acquisitive Conglomerates Inefficient?’ (2001) 32(4) The RAND Journal of Economics 745.

61 S Sassen, ‘The locational and institutional embeddedness of electronic markets: the case of the global capital markets’ in Mark Bevir and Frank Trentmann (eds), Markets in Historical Contexts (Cambridge University Press 2004).

62 G Davis, K Diekmann and Catherine H Tinsley, ‘The Decline and Fall of the Conglomerate Firm in the 1980s: The Deinstitutionalization of an Organizational Form’ (1994) 59(4) American Sociological Review 547.

63 W Lazonick, ‘Profits without Prosperity’ Harvard Business Review (September 2014) https://hbr.org/2014/09/profits-without-prosperity; L Palladino, ‘Stock Buybacks, Driving a High-Profit, Low Wage Economy’(Roosevelt Institute, March 20, 2018) http://rooseveltinstitute.org/stock-buybacks-high-profit-low-wage/.

64 Lazonick (n 66)

65 The presence of institutional investor shareholdings is a necessary (but insufficient) precondition for the financialisation of a firm. Institutional investors, through concentrating the stock ownership of dispersed asset holders, strengthen the voice of shareholders.

66 N Petit, ‘Technology Giants, the Moligopoly Hypothesis and Holistic Competition: A Primer’ (2016) https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=2856502, 65–66.

67 M Bourreau and A de Streel, ‘Conglomerates and EU Competition Policy’, Report of CERRE/CRIDS (2019).

69 Alphabet has three classes of shares: Class A shares, which confer one vote per share; Class B shares, which confer 10 votes per share; and Class C shares, which do not confer any voting rights. Only Class A and Class C are available to purchase on public equity markets, with Class B owned only by insiders and not publicly traded. Similarly, Facebook has a dual class share structure: Class A shares conferring one vote per share and Class B shares conferring 10 votes per share. Class A can be publicly traded, while Class B is reserved for insiders. On dual class shareholding more broadly, see M Moore, ‘Designing Dual-Class Sunsets: The Case for a Transfer-Centered Approach’ (2020) 12(1) Wm & Mary Bus L Rev 93.

70 See McLean (n 8); P Regibeau and I Lianos, ‘Digital Mergers: A Primer’ (5 May 2021) available at https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=3837281 accessed 21 November 2021.

Figure 0

Table 9.1 Number of boards a director sits on

Figure 1

Table 9.2 Number and percentage of busy directors sharing an industry within boards served

Figure 2

Table 9.3 Number and percentage of busy directors sharing SIC/NAICS within boards served

Figure 3

Table 9.4 Time trend of horizontal directors

Figure 4

Figure 9.1 Percentage of busy directors sitting on at least two boards with the same SIC code

Figure 5

Table 9.5 Director disclosures

Figure 6

Table 9.6 Audit committee participation by busy directors

Figure 7

Table 11.1 Percentage of listed and non-listed banks, insurance companies, and asset management companies with interlocking directorates in competing companies (sample: 145 companies; period: 31 December 2007–20 May 2008)

Source: adapted from AGCM, La corporate governance di banche e compagnie di assicurazioni (IC 36) (2008), table 27, 88
Figure 8

Figure 11.1 Interlocking directorates between the 25 largest banking groups in Italy on 31 December 2010

Source: Federico Ghezzi and Chiara Picciau, ‘Il divieto di interlocking nel settore finanziario: spunti da un’analisi empirica sui principali 25 gruppi bancari italiani’ (2020) 65 Rivista delle società 1659, 1680
Figure 9

Table 11.2 Stakes held by banks and insurance companies in Italian listed companies (years 2010 to 2019)

Source: adapted from Consob, 2020 Report on Corporate Governance of Italian Listed Companies (2021), tables 1.10–1.11
Figure 10

Table 16.1 Institutional and non-institutional shareholdings in Big Tech

Source: Yahoo Finance, as of 16 August 2021
Figure 11

Table 16.2 Investor voting rights in Big Tech

Source: Securities and Exchange Commission 2020 10-K filings.

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

Available formats
×